Bishop what a Presbyter may not do Both France and Britannie and Africa and India all the Nations do worship one Christ and observe one Rule of Truth If you ask for Authority the World is bigger then a City c. And because they had another custom at Rome Jerom saith there why speak ye of one City why stand ye for a few from whom Arrogance hath risen upon the laws of the Church Gratian hath these words of the Epistle in Dec. Dist 43. and there the Glosse saith in the Primative Church both the office and name of Bishops and Presbyters were common but in the second Primitive Church both names offices began to be distinguished therefore these names of Bishop and Presbyter were altogether of the same signification and the administration was common because the Churches were ruled by the Common Counsel of the Priests This is confirmed by Ambrose Bishop of Millan 1 Tim. 3. saying After the Bishop he speaks of the Deacon why because the office of the Bishop and of the Presbyter is one for they both are Priests but the Bishop is first so that every Bishop is a Priest and every Priest is not a Bishop for he is a Bishop who is first of the Priests And on Eph. 4. he saith What the Apostle writeth doth not altogether agree with the present Order of the Church for these things were written at the ground-laying for he had created Timothy a Presbyter and he calleth him a Bishop for the first Presbyters were called Bishops that when the first departed the second might succeed and as yet in Egypt the Presbyters do ordain if a Bishop be not present But because thereafter the Presbyters began to be unworthy to have the first place that order was changed a Council providing that not by succession but by merit the Bishop should be created and he should be appointed by the judgement of many lest an unworthy man attain the place and be a scandal unto many And to the same purpose Chrysostom though a Patriarch writeth on 1 Tim. 3. Why doth the Apostle omit the Presbyter because there is no difference almost twixt a Bishop and a Presbyter seeing the care of the Church is committed unto the Presbyters also and what he speaks of the Bishops doth agree unto the Presbyters also and they are above them in Ordination onely and they seem to have onely this more then the Presbyters Here it is to be marked that what Jerom and Chrysostom speak of that one prerogative Ordination is to be understood not that the Bishop onely had power to chuse and enter a Presbyter for it was otherwise as follows presently but that the Presbyter being chosen and approved the Bishop onely laid hands on him and thereby Ordained him even as at this present in Low Germany the Classis or Presbytery appointeth one of their number to lay on hands in the name of them all and yet at that time both Bishop and all the Presbyters did lay on their hands in the Churches of Affirica as it is commanded expresly in that great Council of Carthage Ge. Cassander in Consultat art 14. saith All men do consent that in time of the Apostles was no difference between Bishops and Presbyters but thereafter for keeping of Order and eschewing Schism a Bishop was preferred unto Presbyters and unto him alone the power of Imposition of hands was reserved It is also certain that onely Deacons and Presbyters are the holy Orders because as we do read the primitive Church had not others as Pope Vrban testifieth c. Thus we see the parity of Bishops and preaching Presbyters in the primitive Church by testimonies now behold the practise of those ancient times In a Provincial Council of Numidia and Mauritania at Carthage in the time of Cyprian were about eighty Subscribers and they are called Bishops and the ninth Subscriber calls them Coetum Consacerdotum But certainly at that time there could not be so many Diocies in these two Provinces unless by the word Diocy a Parish as we speak be understood And in another Council in the same Town in the days of Augustin were 214. Bishops besides some Correspondents from other Nations The number of Christians and Parishes might be increased at that time but there could not be so many Diocies as we were wont to speak in these two Provinces wherefore these Bishops must be so many Pastors of several Congregations as it also appears there for in the Title of Ca. 4. it is said De Cellula Sacerdotis and in the Ca. it is said Episcopus non longè ab Ecclesia Hospitiolum habeat There a Priest and a Bishop is but one as Cellula and Hospitiolum and the like change of these names is in the next Title and Chapter We see the like in Cyprian lib. 3. Ep. 13. ad Stephan saying The copious body of Priests is conjoyned with the glue and bond of mutual unity that if any of our Society would attempt to spread an Heresie and divide or waste the flock of Christ others may contribute their aid and as profitable and merciful Shepherds may gather the Lord's sheep into the flock Here a Council is a copious body of Priests and howbeit one cannot command another yet each one is subject unto the Society as Cyprian speaketh in the beginning of that Council And in the same Epistle he speaketh of Novatian that he was condemned by the Council of many Priests And li. 1. Ep. 4. ad Feli. Presbyt and others he useth the words Praepositus Sacerdos and Episcopos as signifying the same Office saying The People obeying the Lord's commands and fearing God should separate themselves from a wicked Overseer Praeposito nor meddle with the Sacrifices of a sacrilegious Priests seeing they ipsa plebs especially have the power of choosing worthy Priests or refusing the unworthy which we see to flow from divine Authority that a Priest should be chosen in the presence of the People before them all that he who is worthy and fit may be approved by publique judgement and testimony God doth instruct and shew that Ordination of Priests should not be but with the knowledge of the People assisting that the People being present the faults of the wicked may be discovered and the worthiness of the good may be proclamed and so there may be a just and lawful Ordination when it is scanned by the judgement and suffrage of them all as was observed in the Acts of the Apostles by Divine direction when Peter spoke unto the People concerning a Bishop to be chosen in the place of Judas and we observe to have been done not onely in choosing Bishops and Priests but of Deacons also therefore it is to be observed diligently according to Divine tradition and the practise of the Apostles which is also done among us and almost through all Provinces that all the neighbor Bishops of the Province do conveen and a Bishop be chosen the People being present for they
who are most holy have given unto your self what you have allowed unto me for who knows not that the Holy Church is strengthned by the solidity of the Prince of the Apostles because he carried strength of mind in his name that he was called Petrus à Petra to him by the voice of Truth it was said Unto thee will I give the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and again When thou art converted strengthen thy brethren and again Simon lovest thou me feed my sheep And so though the Apostles were many yet only the See of the Prince of the Apostles which See is but one in three places and hath prevailed pro ipso principatu for he hath advanced the See where he would rest and finish his life and he hath beautified the See whereinto he sent the Evangelist a Disciple and he hath strengthned the See Antiochia in which he sate 7. years albeit he was to leave it Seeing then the See is one and of one wherein now by Divine authority three Bishops do govern whatsoever good I do hear of you I account it mine own and if you hear any good of me impute it unto your merits because we are all one in him who said That they may be all one as thou Father art in me and I in thee that they also may be one in us So far he Whence it appears that whatsoever may be understood by the Title Prince of the Apostles other Bishops did oppose that it should be proper to the See of Rome and Gregory was content to share with the Bishops of Antiochia and Alexandria Likewise Basilius Bishop of Cappadocia in his 55. Epistle calleth Ambrose who was Bishop of Milain Bishop of the first See of the Apostles certainly not because any Apostle was ever Bishop of Milain but because as Ambrose held the doctrine of the Apostles so at that time Milain was the Court of the Emperour Theodosius his Residence as Basil saith in the same Epistle unto that Town is the Princedom of the whole Roman nation concredited The primacy of the Bishop of Rome being grounded in this manner upon so sandy reasons hath been usurped and enlarged by slight and might through many ages and at that time gave the occasion of the great schism betwixt the Greek and Latine Churches and among the Latines themselves for the Bishops of Ravenna and Milain would not consent to the supremacy as follows and therefore Ravenna in contempt was called Acephalos or headless and the Bishops of Venice and Istria would not subject themselves Phyl. Mornay in Myster iniq pag. 117. This Boniface denounceth a curse to all them who climb unto a Bishoprick by favour of men or bribery he ordaineth that The Election of a Bishop the Election of a Bishop should be by consent both of people and clergy and be ratified when the Prince of the City shall approve of it and the Pope shall add his volumus mandamus Platina Gregory said he would not command but only he would intimate or shew such things as he thought expedient lib. 7. Ep. 30. but then Boniface and all his Successors in all their Constitutions Grants and Buls have no word so frequent as Iubemus mandamus He sate 9. months 4. BONIFACE IIII. succeeds an 608. saith Onuphrius Phocas gave Paganisin creepeth into the Romish Church unto him the Temple that was called Pantheon that is of Cybele and all other Gods and he dedicated it unto Mary and all other Saints and therefore it was called Virgo ac Martyres Platin. A noble change not from Paganism to Christianity but from one sort of idolatry to another Neither was this his deed only but of many other Popes as Bellarmin sheweth de cultu Sanctor lib. 3. cap. 4. and therefore Agrippa de vanit scient cap. 58. saith we know this was the old superstition of the Gentils to build to each God their own Temple to whose imitation afterwards Christians began to dedicate their Churches unto their Divis. In that chapter Agrippa taxeth his Romanists 1. That they think God hears prayers more in one place than in another albeit Christ biddeth enter into our Chamber and he himself went unto the Mountaines to pray 2. Hee reproves the multitude of their Churches Chappels and Oratories built and adorned so sumptuously and in the mean time the poor and living members of Christ are starving for want of necessaries From Augustin contra Maximin lib. 1. argum 11. de Sp. San. we may learn a third fault of this kind if we build saith he a Church of Stones or Trees unto any most excellent Angel are we not accursed and anathematized from the truth of Christ and from the Church of God because then we give unto a creature that service which is due unto God only Hereunto did Bellarmin subscribe saying to offer Sacrifices to build Churches and Altars is a service due to God alone de beatit Sanctor lib. 1. cap. 12. But in lib. 3. de cultu Sanctor he varnisheth this practice of the Romish Church saying we build not Churches to our Martyrs as to Gods but as monuments to dead men whose spirits live with God He adds other answers but such as he trusts not himself and the most solid as he saith is Holy houses may be built truly and properly to Saints yet not under the name of a Church or Temple but Basilica or Memoria To omit the identity of the words Agrippa said before They build Churches unto their Divi and Erasmus on the margine above the fore-named words of Augustine hath marked This is done now to each one of the Divi. But experience is a sufficient witness that almost all the Churches under the obedience of Rome had their names from Saints nor were they called the Memories or Monuments but the Church of Saint Peter or some other Saint and in Latine Templa Sanctorum and in Greek ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Bellarmin witnesseth de cultu Sanct. lib. 3. cap. 4. Werefore we may see that the Church of Rome hath turned the old idolatry into a new sort of idolatry giving their new Gods more fine and superstitious worship This Boniface did first All-hallow day ordain the Feast of All-Saints and that the Pope should say Mass that day Catal. test verit lib. 6. He turned his fathers house into a Monastery and sate 7. years then the seat was vacant 6. months for many strove for the preheminence rather than for the cure of souls At last 5. DEUSDEDIT or Theodatus the son of a married Priest was chosen and sate 3. years This only is written of him that he was an holy man and that he healed a man sick of the Palsie by a kiss only and that he ordained that the son of him who had been witness of the Baptism of an infant should not marry that infant being a woman Platin. And hereby he enlargeth spiritual alliance as they call it which was begun by Gregory who
the I that authority is derived from Peter and the other Apostles unto all the Bishops of the Church for the priviledge of Saint Peter is wheresoever according Rome and Rhemes compared to his equity justice is done no less in Rhemes then in Rome and no more in Rome then in Rhemes but is alike unto all every where according as Bishops more or less discharge their office And he expounds these words Thou art Peter ... as Augustine doth in Ser. 13. de verb. Dom. I will build my Church upon that firm and solid confession which thou hast confessed Ph. Morn in Myster in an Epistle to Hincmar Bishop of Laudun saith The seventh general Councel so called by the Greeks indeed a wicked Councel concerning Images which some would have broken into pieces and some would have to be worshipped was kept not long before my time by a number of Bishops gathered together at Nice the Acts thereof the Bishop of Rome did send into Francia in the Reign of Charls the Great the See Apostolick willing it to be so a Synod was held in Germany by the convocation of the same Emperour and there by the path-way of Scriptures and the tradition of the Fathers the false Councel of the Greeks was confuted and utterly rejected of whose consutation there was a good big volumn sent from Charls by some Bishops unto Rome which in my young years I did read in the Palace This testimony is of more credit then a hundred late Writers who deny that Synod at Frankford or that a Synod under Charls did condemn the second Synod at Nice Thereafter in that Epistle he saith We should beleeve that the motion of repentance is from God as the Apostle saith If God will give them repentance .... To have Church is not to have a primacy in Divine things for then all rulers of the Church should have primacy all those wicked men rule not the Church who seem to be within neither is it denied but they give baptism In the same Epistle he rebuketh his Nephew for denying baptism unto Infants Catol test ver lib. 9. 17. At that time was much to do in the doctrine of Predestination Gotteschalk The five Articles of Gotteschalk by birth a Frank or Belgik as Aventin lib. 4. Annal. Boior calleth him was ordained a Priest by Rigbold chorepiscopus in the vacancy of the See of Rhemes The now named Hincmar in an Epistle unto the Church of Lions which is in Biblioth Sixt. Senen part 1. pag. 1053. edit Colon. writes that he held these five Articles First God before all ages and ere he made any thing even from the beginning did predestinate unto the Kingdom whom he would and did predestinate unto destruction whom he would 2. They who are predestinate unto destruction cannot be saved and who are predestinate unto the Kingdom cannot perish 3. God willeth not that all men be saved but only them who be saved and whereas the Apostle saith Who willeth that all men be saved he meaneth only all them who shall be saved 4. Christ came not to save all men nor did he suffer for all men but only for them who shall be saved by the mystery of his Passion 5. Since the first man fell of his free will none of us can use free-will to do good but only to do evil Remigius Bishop of Lions in the name of the Church of Lions are defended and opposed defended these five Articles as is to be seen loc cit Whereupon Hincmar writ unto Pope Nicolaus as Baron Annal. ad An. 948. relates against Gotteschalk and calleth these Articles the heresie of the Predestinatians which was overthrown in Affrick and thereafter in France by authority of Pope Celestine and by the care and vigilancy of Prosper When Gotteschalk returned from Italy Raban Bishop of Mentz summoned him into a Synod and when he could not perswade him to change his mind he did write unto Hincmar and others and did oppugn some conclusions which he had wrested from these five Articles Remigius writes again shewing that all the arguments of Raban did not touch the Articles as it is in the above named Bibliotheca Then Hincmar summoned Gotteschalk unto a Synod of 12 Bishops and some Priests and Abbots in Carisiac on Isara where four Articles were enacted against him he was condemned of heresie and contumacy and he condemned The Articles at Carisiac he was whipped with rods and cast in prison The Church of Lions after sight of these four Articles sent forth their censure of them both which are in Biblioth cit pag. 1082. The Canons are these First God Almighty made man without sin upright with free will and set him in Paradise whom he would to abide in the holiness of righteousness 2. Man using ill his free-will did sin and fall and became the mass of perdition of mankind but the good and just God did chuse of the same mass of perdition according to his fore-knowledge whom by his grace he did predestinate to life and prepared life eternal for them 3. But others whom in the judgement of righteousness he left in the mass of perdition he foreknew them to perish but he did not predestinate that they should perish yet because he is just he did predestinate everlasting punishment unto them and therefore we say there is but one predestination of God which concerneth the gift of grace or the rendring of righteousness Can. II. In the first man we have lost the freedom of will which we have received by Christ and we have free will unto good being prevened and helped by grace and we have free will unto evil being forsaken of grace and we have free-will because it is freed by grace and by grace healed from corruption Can. III. God will have all men without exception to be saved although all men be not saved and that some are saved it is the gift of him who saveth and that some perish it is the merit of them who perish Can. IV. Our Lord Jesus Christ as there was not is nor shall be any man whose nature is not assumed in him so there was is and shall be no man for whom he did not die although all be not redeemed by the mystery of his Passion it concerneth not the greatness and copiousness of the price but it concerneth the part of unbelievers and them who beleeve not with that faith which worketh by love for the cup of man's salvation which was made through human infirmity and divine vertue hath in it self that it may be profitable unto all but if it be not drunken it cureth not Followeth the sum are censured by the Church of Lions Can. I. of the censure of the Church of Lions in the first part of the first Canon is no mention of the grace of God without which no rational creature ever could or now can or shall be able to be or abide or persist in righteousness and holiness as if man had been
another reason the opinions of Haymo are different from that Exegesis I will name but one Haymo on the Revel lib. 1. near the end saith The Pillars of the Temple are not only they who are more perfect as Paul saith Peter and James and John which seemed to be Pillars c. Here Haymo not only calleth these three more perfect but Pillars also which is more then Paul saith but this Exegesis speaks not so much of them for on Gal. 2. at these words which seemed to be something or as we have Who were of reputation it is written there They seemed unto themselves to be something for they did seem to have learning and vertue of themselves but they neither had learning nor vertue of themselves nor of their own merits and therefore although they did seem unto the people to be something they were nothing He who writes so liberally of the three Apostles would not probably have written so sparingly of them in the other place and so the Authour of the Exegesis but by Remigius Bishop of Lions and is contrary to the present Church of Rome in many particulars following would not have called Peter the head of the Church Who then is the Authour of that Exegesis The above-named Remigius Bishop of Lions as Bishop Usher proveth loc cit and we may find that his doctrine in that Exegesis doth accord with that which we have heard he did maintain concerning election free-will c. as appears by these passages On Rom. 5. he saith As by Adam sin and death did enter so by Christ came justification and eternal life therefore the Apostle saith We are reconciled unto God because as by one man sin entred into the World that is into the universality of mankind except Christ which is from above and by sin death came so death both of body and soul hath gone over all men even as on the first man in whom all have sinned So by our Lord Jesus Christ justification hath entred and by justification life eternal ... for in him all men have sinned which were in his loins as Levi was in the loins of his father when he paied tithes And he saith congruously that sin entred first and then death by sin because so soon as he did sin he became mortal as the Lord had foretold saying In whatsoever day thou shalt eat thereof thou shalt die the death He did sin by coveting and eating and he was made mortal in sinning Amongst other things observe here that Remigius makes no exception of sin in the universality of mankind but only of Christ and therefore the Virgin Mary is not excepted and after the same manner do all the Ancients speak in this point On Cap. 9. What man can declare why the Almighty God did chuse Jacob before he was born and rejected Esau when neither the one nor the other could do any good or ill except that on him that is on Jacob he would bestow his grace and mercy and on Esau he would fullfill his just judgment .... therefore as it was not the purpose of God and his predestination according to election of the good merit of Jacob so the election of the Gentiles was not according to the election of merits but according to the free grace and predestination of God therefore for what cause Jacob was chosen without good works and Esau was hated without ill works it is only known unto God who knows all things before they be and whose judgment is alwaies just ..... He said unto Moses I will have mercy on whom ... This is the order On whom I will have mercy by calling him unto my faith I will have mercy by giving him my faith that he may beleeve in me and I will shew compassion on him that he may live righteously and be mercifull and persevere in good works according to which he shall receive the reward Therefore not of him who willeth understand is the will nor of him who runneth is the race but of God shewing mercy is mercy that he giveth unto man to will good to do and to persevere The only good will is not sufficient unless also the mercy of God prevene him unto this end to give unto him to will what is good and to perfect the same good as the Psalmist saith His mercy shall prevene me and his mercy shall follow me But haply one will say Why are the Elect rewarded or what reward have they deserved if both the good will and the perfecting of the good work be given unto them of God I answer therefore are the Elect worthy of remuneration because so soon as they do perceive that they are prevened by the grace of God they do labour with all their indeavours to obey his will For the Scripture saith to Pharao The Scripture speaketh not by it self but another by it as here God speaketh These last words I have marked against them which say The Scriptures is dumb and dead At these words Hath not the Potter power ... he saith So the Almighty God the Potter of mankind hath power out of the mass of perdition and sin that is out of the mass of mankind to make one vessel unto honour that is to create one for this end that he may be honoured in him and that he honour him by calling him unto his faith and by saving him unto life and another unto dis-honour that is in his just judgment to destroy the Reprobates because of their wickedness for of a corrupt mass all the vessels are corrupt but if the Potter by the Engine of his Art will purifie some of them from the fault of the mass by baking it in the fire may he not be magnified in those And that he suffereth some unpurified he is not to be blamed because he continueth in his power for the mass is his On Cap. 11. at these words I have left 7000 ... saith he neither saith he Are left unto me but I have left and reserved unto my self 7000 men which when others became Idolaters have not bowed ....... And it is to be considered because according to the election of God's grace that is according to the gift of Predestination the remnant is saved not according to the merit of their works wherefore he saith in the Epistle unto the Ephes As he hath chosen us before the foundation of the World in him i. e. in Christ that we should be holy and unblamable And if of grace they are saved who beleeve amongst the Jews not now was it of the works of the Law by which they thought to be justified who continue in infidelity else grace were not grace that is if they were saved otherwise which cannot be but by the grace of God or else grace it self were not grace but a merit ..... But the election hath obtained it that is they who were chosen out of that multitude whom before he called a remnant now he calleth election and as before circumcision is taken for the
all men to be saved understand thou all which are saved and to come unto the knowledge of the Trinity which is the highest and substantial truth On Cap. 3. he saith The Church is called both the ground and Pillar of truth which is but one thing for the firmness of saith and because the Church is established by heavenly doctrines and Divine miracles In this observe that the faith or truth depends not on the testimony of the Church but the Church is a ground or Pillar because it hath firm faith and is established by Divine doctrines On 2 Tim. 1. at these words I thank my God whom I do serve from my fore-fathers he saith This he saith that he may shew that the ancient Fathers which were before the coming of the Lord had the same faith which he and the other Apostles had and did descend from those Fathers unto the Apostles and from them unto us as also it descendeth from us unto them which shall come after us In this one testimony many things may be observed against the present Tenets of the Romish Church if I would stay but one thing though but a negative I cannot omit that in all these descendings is no mention of any dependance on the Roman Bishop or faith so that if we have the faith which the fore-fathers and Apostles had and they which had the same from them whether the Church of Rome now have the same or not have it we have the true faith On Cap. 2. at these words The Lord knows who are his This is the impression of the Seal He knows that is the Lord hath chosen them which belong unto his inheritance and this is the seal of faith because when others depart from the faith they which are Elect can in no way be seduced Many such other testimonies may be observed in that Exegesis which Villapand calleth a rich treasure a rich treasure it is which so clearly sheweth the faith of the Church of that time and that the Church of Rome now having forsaken that faith in so many particulars hath departed from the truth And therefore Bellarmin was more wary then his brother and though he did bring that testimony concerning the change of the bread yet no where else would name that book nor the Authour of it in his book De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis although he forgot not others of less note 18. Haymo was Bishop of Halberstad about this time but it seems he was younger then Remigius He writ sundry volumns especially two books of Homilies In the first called Pars hyemalis he hath these sentences In Feria 4. quatuor tempor at these words Ave gratta plena he saith She is well said to be full of grace because she had attained what no other woman had attained to wit she did conceive and bear the Authour of grace Behold he expoundeth these words otherwise then the Papists do now And here his words are Gratiam quam nulla alia meruer at assequitur and I have translated the word meruer at after this manner because as I have marked before the Ancients do use it in this signification and as follows Haymo was far from the opinion of man's merit Ibid. at the words That Holy thing which shall be born of thee he saith For distinction of our holiness Jesus is affirmed singularly to be born holy for although we be made holy yet we are not born holy because we are bound with the condition of corruptible nature that every one of us may with the Prophet sigh and say Behold I was conceived in iniquities and in sins hath my mother brought me forth but he only was truly holy which that he might overcome the condition of corruptible nature was not conceived by the commixtion of carnal copulation The Papists do hold that the Virgin Mary was free of original sin to the end that they may the more plausibly commend her to be worshipped as the Queen of Heaven But behold here Haymo saith more then Remigius said for he saith not only that it was the singular priviledge of Christ to be born holy but more he saith That he might overcom the condition of corruptible nature he was not conceived by commixtion Certainly the condition which he overcom was singularly the condition of Maries corruptible nature seeing she was conceived by commixtion Dominic 4. post Epiphan There was a great storm on the Sea because the Persecution of Pagans the Divel stirring them up did arise against the Church so that the ship was covered with the waves that is the persecution waxing the Church did scarcely lurk in a few Beleevers neither durst any man confess the name of Christ publickly who was not prepared to die presently for Christ which to have been in the daies of Dioclesian and others the Histories do declare This testimony confutes the Papists holding that the Church doth flourish at all times and witnesseth with us that the Church hath been forced to lurk at some times In Dominic in Septuages on the Parable Matth. 20. he saith This Vine-yard is the holy Church which hath been from the beginning of the World untill the end thereof so many godly as it bringeth forth it begetteth so many branches This Vine-yard was planted amongst the people of the Jews but after the incarnation of our Lord it is inlarged unto the ends of the earth c. In the same Homily he saith Because eternal life is rendred to no man by way of debt but is given through the gracious mercy of God therefore .... And nearer the end he saith Seeing it is given to none by debt but only of gracious mercy unto whom he willeth none can grumble at the righteousness of God because he sheweth mercy on whom he willeth and whom he willeth he hardneth he shews mercy of his own goodness and he hardneth without iniquity because although his judgments are sometimes hid yet they are not unjust In Feria 4 post Iudica on Ioh. 10 he saith on these words And I give unto them eternal life These are the Pastures which he did before promise unto his Sheep wherein no herb withereth but all is green all waxeth all abideth whole and whatsoever is once taken in is possessed for ever And they shall not perish for ever here understand as ye shall perish which are not of my sheep And none shall pluck them out of my hand that is from my power Here he affirmeth the perseverance of the Elect and the damnation of them which are not elected In Feria 6 post Iudica on Ioh. 6. on these words My flesh is meat indeed he saith Seeing all men do desire by meat and drink that they may not hunger nor thirst nothing can do this truly but this meat and drink which maketh them who receive it to be immortal and incorruptible and that is the society of the godly wherein shall be full and perfect peace and unity ..... Then he expoundeth how this may be which he hath said
This Act is to be expounded by another following in the Councel at Cabilon And the Fathers protest that if it seem they have passed bounds in admonishing his clemency the Act be amended Ca. 8. We will that Bishops have power to provide rule govern and dispense Spiritual and Ecclesiastical things according to the authority of Canons and that Laicks be obedient unto Bishops in their ministry to rule the Churches of God to defend widows and fatherless And that Bishops should consent unto Counts and Judges to do justice and that just Laws be not corrupted by lies false witness false oaths or rewards Ca. 10. We decree that there be a distinction between them which are said to have left the World and them who yet follow it It is therefore provided by a Law of the Fathers that who are separated from the secular life should abstain from worldly pleasures as that they be not present at games nor unhonest and filthy bankets Jerom ad Nepotian saith We should love the houses of all Christians as our own but so that they may know us rather for comforters in their griefs then feasters in their joviality let them not be Usurers nor seekers of filthy gain nor exerce any fraud let them fly the love of money as the mother of many evils let them leave secular offices and affairs let them not ascend the steps of honour ambitiously let them not take gifts for the benefits of Divine medicine beware of guile and oaths fly envy hatred and back-biting nor walk with wandring eys with unstable and wanton tongues or proud carriage but let them shew forth the shamefacedness of their minds in simple habit and conversation let them altogether abhor the filthiness of words as well as of deeds eschue the frequent visitations of widows and virgins and no way haunt the houses of women let them indeavour alwaies to keep the chastity of an undefiled body giving due obedience unto their Superiours Lastly let them be diligent in teaching and reading in Hymns and Psalms continually They who give themselves to be servants in God's worship should be such that all that while they study to knowledge they may administer doctrine unto the people Ca. 11. Abbots and Monks are ordained to conform their lives unto the rule of Benedict even as they have promised Ca. 12. Monks are forbidden to go out of their Monasteries unless upon necessity and with leave of their Abbot Ca. 16. To leave the world is to resist the pleasures of the world as Paul saith Who use the World as if they used it not Ca. 17. We who have left the World should wholly observe this that we have spiritual armour and forsake secular armour nor may we stay the Laity from bearing weapons because it is an old custom Ca. 24. We ordain that fasting be kept four times a year by all men that is the first week of March and all should come unto the Church on the fourth sixth and Sabboth daies the second week of June on the same daies and let all fast untill the ninth hour or third hour after noon likewise the third week of September and the whole week before Christ's nativity Ca. 35. If any shall proudly contemn the Fasts and will not keep them with other Christians it is ordained in the Gangrene Councel that he shall be accursed untill he profess amendment Ca. 38. We command that Tithes be alwaies payed which God hath commanded to be given unto him lest if any one hold from God his due God take away his necessaries from him for his sin Ca. 44. Let the people be alwaies admonished to make their Oblations in the Church for this is a soverain remedy for their own souls and the souls of theirs Ca. 45. Let Priests admonish the people alwaies to learn their Creed which is the sum of faith and the Lord's prayer and we will that they be condignly censured which contemn to learn these two and therefore they should send their children unto a School or Monastery or to a Priest that they may learn the Catholick faith and the Lord's prayer that they may be able to teach others at home and who cannot otherwise let him learn them in his own language 2. In the Councel at Worms is first a Confession of faith which is a plain and sound exposition of the Creed of the Apostles and no mention in it of Christ's descending into Hell Ca. 1. None should presume to make chrism but the Bishop Ca. 4. Let no Church be consecrated untill the Bishop receive the gift of the Church confirmed by Charter and sufficient means for him who shall serve in it Ca. 8. Of the Revenues of the Church and Offerings of the Beleevers let four portions be made one for the Bishop another to the Clarks for their service a third for the poor and strangers and the fourth to be kept for the Fabrick of the Church Ca. 10. All Clarks are forbidden to lie with their wives upon pain of deposition Ca. 17. Let no Bishop Priest nor Deacon have Dogs for hunting nor Hawks Ca. 25. Let Pennance be injoined unto Penitents at the pleasure of the Priests according to the difference of faults and quality of time persons places age sighs and affection of offenders Ca. 32. All Christians are forbidden to marry any of their kindred so far as can be known Ca. 35. Women who cause themselves to make abortion should without all doubt be punished as murtherers but who in their sleep do smother their babes we should judge more easily of them because they have fallen into this mischance unwillingly Ca. 41. Who continue in malice and envy after they are admonished by the Priest should be excommunicated Ca. 51. Unto each Church a manse should be given free from all service and the Priests should give no service but Ecclesiastical for Tithes for the peoples oblations alterages Church-yards but if they have any other thing let them pay dues unto their Superiours Ca. 51. When means may be had at the sight of the Bishop let every Church have their own Presbyter Ca. 52. If a Church be new built in a Village let the Tithes of that Village be payed unto that Church Ca. 61. When witnesses cannot be had to testifie of the certainty that an Infant was baptized nor themselves can shew that they were baptized without all scruple they may be baptized Our neighbours the Mores advise us to do so because they redeem many such from the Barbarians 3. In the first words of the Councel at Rhemes An. 815 it is said expressly This is assembled by the Emperour after the manner of ancient Emperours Here the Epistles and Gospels were read for information of Deacons Ca. 6. The Missals were examined for information of Priests Ca. 9. The rules of Benedict were read for reformation of Monks Ca. 10. Liber Pastorales of Gregory was read for reformation of Pastours Ca. 11. Divers Sentences of several Fathers were read that both Prelates
apparent vertue comes not from us but from God or lest it be thought that we can do any thing worthy of praise as of our selves let us ascribe all unto God and let us acknowledge that is of his gift whatsoever we do well On Gal. 2. Paul demonstrates in this place that he was equal unto Peter for saith he he who wrought by Peter in the Apostleship of circumcision wrought also by me amongst the Gentiles ...... Some say It was not Peter the excellent follower of Christ which was rebuked by Paul but another Cephas ... But hear most wise man for neither do we say that Peter as ignorant what he should have done was rebuked by Paul but we say that he willingly did admit reproof that he might give unto others an example of patience On Eph. 1. at these words The exceeding greatness of his power in us he saith Nor is it easie to be understood how great is that power and vertue which changeth a man's mind from the wonted custom and to pull it out of errours from which to draw a man sticking in them so great power is requisite that so great power scarcely appears in raising the dead for the Lord did raise the dead with one word and yet he converted not the Jews to him by perswading with multitudes of words and miraculous works He saith therefore the revelation of the Spirit is necessary that we may learn the same faith which we have received that we have received it by the greatest power and working of God for as he raised Christ from the dead so hath he brought us unto light when we were dead and hath drawn us from infidelity and therefore he saith it was done by the exceeding greatness of his power and the power of his vertue On Cap. 2. Yea it is to be thought a greater power to bring into the right way straying souls and addicted to sin then to raise up the dead And at these words By whose grace ye are saved he saith He puts in this as being strucken with astonishment wondring at the unspeakable gift of God for he saith Ye are not saved by your travel or work but only by grace as for your works certainly ye were worthy of wrath and punishment On Cap. 6. The Apostle sheweth how Parents may bring their children into obedience if ye will saith he have your children obedient unto you bring them unto and acquaint them with the word of God and say not let Monks study the holy Scripture for it is the duty of every Christian and especially of him who converseth in worldly affairs and the rather that he hath need of more help as who is driven among the waves of the World therefore it is most profitable for thee that thy children both hear and read the holy Scripture and out of them they shall learn Honour thy father and thy mother but if thou breed thy children in the books of Heathens they will learn very bad things out of them which shall not be if they be acquainted with the word of God On 1 Thess 1. It is manifest that souls are brought unto faith and salvation not by perswasion of man but by the power of God On 2 Thess 2. The Lord will not come unless there come first a departing that is the Antichrist whom he calleth a departing because in very deed he will cause many to depart from Christ .... So that he sits in the Temple of God as a God not in the Church of Jerusalem only but he will sit in all Churches every where Shewing himself that he is God he saith not Saying but Shewing that is he will attempt to prove that he is God for he will make such great works and signs that he may deceive all men .... What with-holds that is hindreth but what is that some have said it is the grace of the Spirit some say the Roman Empire to which opinion John Chrysostom agreeth for unless the Roman Empire be destroied Antichrist can have no way to do as he willeth Paul hath expressed this darkly for he would not rashly take upon him the malice of the Romans nor cast himself into danger in vain for if he had said the Roman Empire will be taken away shortly they presently would have buried him quick as threatning the ruine of the Empire and they would have killed all the Beleevers that followed him as if they wished the overthrow of so great an Empire .... Only he that with holds shall with-hold .... that is when the Roman Empire shall be taken away then shall he come for so long as they are under the fear of this no man will easily submit himself unto another but when this is overthrown he will begin another dominion and as if all were his he will pervert the things that concern both God and man for as other Monarchies were taken away one by another before the height of the Romans .... so this Kingdom of the Romans shall be destroied by the Antichrist and Daniel hath prophecied that it shall be so Some understand otherwise but I would have thee to think as we have said with blessed Chrysostom On 1 Tim. 1. at the last words he saith Thou seest how to search curiously into divine things turned into blasphemy for it is injurious against God when we indeavour to comprehend in our mind and thought the things that are done by his will and dispensation On Cap. 3. One may ask why the Apostle omitteth the Priests because what things are spoken of Bishops belong unto Priests for these are commanded to instruct others and to govern the Churches and are inferiours unto them by the only ceremony of consecration On 2 Tim. 3. That the man of God may be perfect amendment saith he must be sought from the Scriptures that nothing may be lacking to him which walks according to God if therefore thou desirest to be perfect and wishest neither to be cast down with adversity nor puft up with prosperity for that is perfection seek advice of the holy Scriptures when thou wantest me And since he writ of such reading unto Timothy being filled with the holy Spirit how much more are we to be exhorted thereunto which have need of this Spirit And observe how we cannot be upright and perfect unless the holy Scriptures do help us On Heb. 9. so And Christ was once offered by whom was he offered by himself and not by another man for though he was the High-Priest he was also the sacrifice and the oblation To take away the sins of many .... Why saith he of many and not of all men Because all men beleeve not but Christ's death is equal to the perdition of all men that is it is sufficient that all men perish not and and it was paied for the salvation of all men and he died for all men so far as was in him and nevertheless he hath not taken the sin of all men because they fight against him and so they
manifest that the power of Rome being shaken religion being banished the name of God is contemned with frequent perjuries and the worship of Divine religion is despised even by the High-Priests yea Rome it self being almost alone departeth from her self for she provides neither for her self nor for others In the end he exhorts the Bishops there present to go forward in the deposition of the other Arnulph according to the Ecclesiastical Canons as they did and he himself did consent unto the sentence of his deposition Ph. Mornae in Myster iniq Magdebur Histor cent 10. ex Actis Synodi in an ancient manuscript When Pope John heard that his See was contemned by the Synod at Rhemes he threatneth his curse against King Hugh and his son Robert The King returned answer that he had done nothing in contempt but was willing to justifie all what he or his Bishops had done if it pleased the Pope to meet him at Gratianopolis on the Frontiers of Italy and France or if rather he would come into France he promised to receive him with the highest honour The Pope sent his Legates into France and in the mean time Gerebert sent an Epistle unto Seguin Arch-Bishop of Senon who was said to favour the deposed Arnulph the tenor whereof is It became your worthiness to eschue the craftiness of deceitfull men and to hear the voice of the Lord saying Here is Christ or he is there follow not One is said to be in Rome who justifieth those things which ye condemn and condemneth those things which ye think just ..... God saith If thy brother offend against thee go and rebuke him ... how then say some that in the deposition of Arnulph we should have awaited the deposition of the Romish Bishop Can they say that the judgment of the Romish Bishop is greater then the judgment of God But the first Bishop of Rome or the Prince of the Apostles saith We must obey God rather then man Also Paul the Teacher of the Nations crieth If any man preach unto you otherwise then what ye have received although he were an Angel from Heaven let him be accursed Because Pope Marcellin offered incense unto Idols should therefore all Bishops offer incense I say boldly that if the Bishop of Rome himself sin against a brother and being often admonished will not hear the Church even the Roman Bishop according to the command of Christ should be esteemed as a Publican and Heathen for the higher up hath the lower fall And if he think us unworthy of him because none of us assenteth unto him when he judgeth contrary to the Gospel he cannot therefore separate us from the communion of Christ seeing even a Presbyter unless he confess or be convict should not be removed from his Office And the rather because the Apostle saith Who can separate us from the love of Christ and I am perswaded that neither death nor life .... The priviledges of Saint Peter saith Leo the Great is not where judgment is not exercised according to righteousness Wherefore occasion should not be given unto these our enviers that the Priesthood which is one every where as the Catholick Church is one should be subject unto one man that if he be corrupt with money favour fear or ignorance none can be a Priest except whom these vertues recommend unto him Let the Law of the Catholick Church be common .... Farewell and suspend not your selves from the sacred mysteries Pope John had intelligence of this Letter and summoned the Bishops of France unto a Synod first at Rome then at Aken The Bishops answered They were not obliged to go out of their own Country At last he named Munson on the borders of France Where only Gerebert appeared and boldly maintained the cause of the French Church so that the Legate Leo could do nothing without new instructions from the Pope save only that he appointed another Synod at Rhemes and in the mean time he suspends Gerebert The Bishop said unto the Legate It is not in the power of any Bishop or Patriarch to remove any of the faithfull from the Communion unless he confess or be convict and none of these could be laied unto his charge and no other Bishop of France was there Afterwards Gerebert fearing the inconstancy of the new King went into Germany and not long after he was advanced unto the See of Ravenna As he did fear it came to pass and Arnulph was restored Nevertheless Gerebert cannot contain himself but he writes the Apology of the French Church as his Epistle unto Wilderodon Bishop of Argentine testifieth Ph. Mornae in Myster 2. Out of these four Centuries it is clear First That many both of the Civil Observations and of the Ecclesiastical Estates did oppose the ambition and usurpations of the Bishops of Rome 2. That the Canons that were enacted at the Synod of Trent were not known in former ages although Papists dare say that they have authorized nothing but what was held by the ancient Church 3. Although the Ancients gave way to unnecessary rites and fond superstitions yet in matter of doctrine and faith they held the same which the Reformed Churches do teach now and they begun to see that the Bishop of Rome is the Antichrist 4. We see the truth of what Pol. Virgil. writes de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 1 Many rites were borrowed from the Jews and ancient Romans and other Heathens which saith he lib. 6. cap. 8. we know not whether it was well done since experience teacheth that whatsoever reason might be for bringing them into the Church yet the manners of Christians now require to abolish them 3. Because after this time ordinary Synods were not held I shall omit this Chapter till we come unto the XV. Century And when upon particular causes either Emperour or Pope or others did call a Synod I shall speak of them in those places THE FOURTH AGE Of the CHURCH OR The History of the Church Lurking and of Anti-Christ Reigning containing the space of 300. years from the Year of our Lord 1000. untill the year 1300. CENTURY XI CHAP. I. Of EMPEROURS OF this Age it is to be premitted generally that as The sum of this fâurth Age. Car. Baron ad An. 1001. § 1 4. saith at that time the revelation of Antichrist was proclaimed in France preached in Paris published thorow the world and beleeved by many He confirmed this by the testimony of Abbo Floriacen who in Apologet. ad Hugo Robert saith When I was a young man I heard a Sermon in a Church at Paris concerning the end of the world that so soon as the thousand years are expired Antichrist shall come and not long after the general judgement shall follow Wherefore Vsser de statu success Eccles cap. 3. advertiseth his Reader that now he shall see the Popes exalted by pretext of religion and government of the Church now they will wring all Civil government from Emperours and
no satisfaction for Pennance onely they shew themselves to the Priests who anoint them with oyl in token of the remission of their sins 15. Onely on Maundy Thursday they do consecrate for the sick and keep it the whole year after and think it more holy that day then any other neither do they fast on any Saturday save onely on Easter-even 16. They have but five Orders as Clerks Deacons Sub-Deacons Priests and Bishops whereas the Romish Church hath nine Orders according to the nine Orders of Angels 17. In their Orders they make no vow of single life alledging the Canon J. N. Priest or Deacon shall not put away my wife as it were for honesties sake 18. Every year on certain days they excommunicate the Church of Rome and all the Latins as Heretiques 19. They excommunicate him who striketh a Priest 20. Their Emperor doth name Patriarchs Bishops and others of the Clergy and deposeth them at his pleasure also he giveth Benefices to whom he listeth and retaineth the Fruits of the same Benefices as it pleaseth him 21. They blame the Latins because they eat not flesh eggs nor cheese on Friday 22. They hold against the Latins for celebrating without consecrated Churches and fasting on the Sabbath days and for permitting menstruous women to enter into Churches before their purifying also for suffering dogs or other beasts to enter into Churches 23. They use not to kneel at their devotion yea not to the body of Christ but one day in the year affirming that the Latins like goats or beasts prostrate themselves on the ground in their prayers 24. They permit not the Latins to celebrate on their Altars and if it chance a Latin Priest celebrate on their Altar by and by they wash it in token of abomination and false sacrifice 25. They condemn the worship of Images as idolatry These are the Articles contained in the said Register But there are many more in the Book of Catholique Traditions published in the French tongue by Th. A. I. C. and translated into English and printed at London ann 1610. out of which I have drawn these Articles 1. All the Apostles were equally universal Pastors and no primacy given to Peter who was never at Rome but when he was martyred 2. To say that the Church is grounded on the stone of Rome is hard and grievous and not far from the Jewish baseness to include the Church within a Town 3. St. John ending his life after Peter had the first place among all Evangelists and Bishops and he never taught that Rome by divine right ought to be the Lady of other Churches 4. But after St. John the Bishop of Rome obtained the first place among the Bishops within the Roman Empire for seeing the Citizens of Rome reigned above other Cities he had been proud and audacious who would have preferred himself before their Bishop especially without Ordinance of a Council 5. The Churches of Italy and others their neighbors by lapse of time gave to the Church of Rome not onely the first place but also superintendence over the Bishops near them in particular to give his advice in matters that happened until a Synod might be held yet never any presidency or power was given to the Church of Rome above other Churches 6. As all the Apostles were equal in Authority so they left behinde them every one diverse Successors of equal Authority 7. He who accuseth the Scriptures accuseth God the Author thereof but God is void of blame and the Scriptures contain the whole matter of faith 8. Those onely are Canonical Books which were contained in the Ark and written in Hebrew before or in Greek after the coming of the Lord. 9. They hold they were the first Nations converted unto Christ and in that regard they are the men who truly and purely maintain the Traditions of the Primitive Church as it was taught them by the Apostles 10. Faith is an assurance of the love of God and he who doubteth cannot approach unto God with confidence 11. The saying of Paul It is not in him who runneth nor in him who willeth prevents two mischiefs One that no man exalt himself for grant that thou runnest or endeavorest yet think not what thou doest well is thine for if thou be not inspired from above all is vain Another that no man deem that he shall be crowned without service 12. Faith is imputed to justification faith sufficeth for all faith absolveth justifieth and maketh partaker of eternal glory for God requireth no other thing but compunction and mourning 13. When we praise good Works we mean not to exalt our selves by them or to put our trust in them but we desire men would give themselves thereunto as to things necessary unto salvation and which every one is bound to exercise according to his power following the commandment of God 14 They communicate under Both elements and they have one fashion for the Communicants in the Church and another for the Sick the Priests with little or no reverence eat the remanent elements which are not eaten by the faithful but for the sick it is kept all the year being consecrate the week before Easter 15. They celebrate the Liturgy in their own Language that the people may understand 16. The Bishop of Rome cannot by his Indulgences deliver any from these temporal punishments which God inflicteth neither ought he to dispense with the fulfilling of all these works of repentance which are possible c. The most part of these last differences are fallen twixt the east and western Churches since the 11. Century and in them all we finde that the differences are either calumnies articulated by the Church of Rome or matters of Discipline or Ceremony or then our Reformed Church agreeth with them 8. The Bishop of Millan had the next place in Italy unto the Bishop of How Millan became subject unto Rome Rome he had eighteen Suffragan Bishops under him twenty two Ordinary Cardinals and divers other Offices of mark he was always named by the King of Lombardie neither he nor any of his Clergy trotted at any time to Rome This was a great moat in the Priests eyes and therefore the Popes ofttimes sought to bring Millan into subjection unto their See but the Millanoyes still kept their liberty At last ann 1059. Ariald Clericus Decumanus conspired with Landulfus Cotta praefatus populi against the Arch-Bishop Wido and made a pretext that married Priests ought to be exautorate Wido assembled all his Bishops and Clergy at Fontanetum with common consent it was denied that Priests should have liberty of marriage Then was great strife in the Town the Nobility defended Wido and the People were for Landulf who sent Ariald to Pope Nicolaus II. accusing the Clergy of Millan and requiring him to send some Judges to try the matter He was glad of the occasion and sent Peter Damian Bishop of Ostia and Anselm Bishop of Luca. So soon as Damian began to talk
his Kingdom and execute Justice by the Counsel of his Nobles All these things should the King swear in his own Person before he be Crowned Mat. Parisien describes the manners of the Countrey at his coming thus The Nobles were given to gluttony and letchery they went not to Church in the Christian maner in the morning but onely had a Priest which made haste with the Mattens and Mass in their Chambers and they heard a little with their ears The Clergy were so ignorant that if any knew the Grammar he was admired by them All men were so given to carousing that both nights and days were spent in that exercise c. This King had no Children and sent for Edward the outlaw he came and died within a year at London leaving one Son Edgar and two Daughters Margaret and Christiana After Edward Harold Earl of Oxford was Crowned then William Duke of Normandy came into England with an Army pretending a right by covenant with King Edward and did so prevail ann 1067. that Harold was slain and he was called William the Conqueror Within a few years he made a great alteration in the Kingdom the most part of his Knights and Bishops were Normans and many English with Edgar fled into Scotland where King Malcolm had married Margaret Edgar's Sister and they incited Malcolm to invade England and he entered into the North part ann 1071. At last a peace was concluded upon condition that a Mark-Stone was set up in Stanmoor as the mark of both Kingdom with the portraict of both Kings on the sides of the Stone Ia. Vsser de Eccles statu c. 6. shews out of sundry Authors that when the Wars were twixt William and Harold William sought the Pope's advice and Harold dispised the Pope So Alexander II. then Pope sent unto William a Standart in good luck or hope of his victory and when William had obtained the victory he sent Harold's Standart unto Alexander Thereafter the Pope writes unto him thus Thy wisdom knows that the Kingdom of England since the Name of Christ was known there hath been under the power and defence of the Prince of the Apostles until some becoming members of that wicked head and following the pride of their father Satan have forsaken God's Covenant and turned away the English People from the way of truth for as thou knowest well while the English were faithful upon account of their pious devotion they gave a yearly Pension unto the Apostolical See of which a part was brought unto the Roman high Priest and a part unto the Church of S. Mary which is called The School of the English for the use of the Brethren c. King William confirmeth the gift and as it follows thereafter some pages until he was established Hildebrand was so affected toward him that he was evil reported by the Brethren grumbling that he had so affected and helped the committing of so many Homicides and that William was devoted unto the Apostolical See above all others of his condition But when the Pope was not content with the King's Liberality and sought an Oath of Loyalty William wrote unto him saying Religious Father Hubert thy Legate admonished me in your name that I should give Loyalty unto thee and thy Successors and that I should be more mindfull of the Money which my Ancestors were wont to send unto the Roman Church the one I have accepted and not the other Loyalty I would not give nor will I because neither have I promised it nor do I finde that my Ancestors have done it unto thy Ancestors While I was three years in France the Money was gathered carelesly but since my returning by the Divine mercy what is gathered is sent by thy foresaid Legate Pray for me and for the standing of our Kingdom c. Hildebrand was not pleased with this Letter and therefore in an Epistle unto Hubert he said Thou knowest very well what account I make of Money without Honor. And then speaking of King William he saith The Roman Church may lay many things unto his charge none of all the Kings even of the Heathenish have presumed to attempt against the Apostolique See what he hath not been ashamed to do to wit that any hath been so irreverent and shameless as to discharge his Bishops and arch-Arch-Bishops from the Churches of the Apostles Therefore we will that thou in our name study to admonish him that as he would take it ill if his Subjects give him not due honor so he would not empair the honor of the holy Roman Church and by giving due thanks he may procure the favor of blessed Peter For we being mindefull of our former love toward him and following the meekness of the Apostle by God's help so far as we can have spared his fault hitherto but if he will not put an end unto this and others his faults that thou knowest let him surely know that he will grievously provoke the wrath of blessed Peter c. Among his other faults that were offensive unto Hildebrand William had imprisoned his own Brother Odo Bishop Baiocen without regard of his Episcopal Order as he writes unto the King saying One thing toucheth us near and by touching vexeth us and among the excellent monuments of thy Royal Vertues doth violently overcloud the joy of our friendly heart that in taking a Bishop thy own Brother not providing for thy honor as it became thee but preferring thy earthly wariness and reason unto God's Law thou hast not taken notice of Priestly dignity The honor of a Brother and Episcopal Dignity are no way to be matched in comparison if you will compare it to the glory of a King or to the Crown of Princes these are more inferior then if you would compare Lead unto Gold So Hildebrand And nevertheless Baronius assureth us that the King made no account of his Intercession nor Argument 4. Before this time were âo Diocies or Bishopricks in Scotland and sure Alteration of the Church diâcipline ân Scotland it is by Act of Parliament at Scone under Constantine the II. all Church-men were forbidden to meddle with secular business therefore at that time a Church-man could not be a Parliamentary Lord. But King Malcolm Cammore brought in new Titles of honor into the Civil Estate after the maner of other Nations and so he changed the Government of the Church and erected six Bishopricks At that time as all our Historians write many strangers from Hungary and England which both were tributary unto Rome and in great troubles came into this Land with Queen Margaret and by her and their information the King was perswaded unto such changes both in the Civil Estate and Church Here then is a change of the Discipline in the Church of this Land and we see by what means it came even from Rome where things were very corrupt at that time But let us look back into former times and compare all together Bishop potswood in his History would have
a Bishop that any Bishop so called had any Jurisdiction without or larger then one Town within the space of the first 300. years Rhegium a little Town had a Bishop of as great power within his Town as the Bishop of Rome had within his Town as witnesseth Jerom ad Evangr and neither of them had power in the others Town And therefore if men will leave the direction of Scripture and follow the first declination of Antiquity every Town should have its own Bishop We have read of more Bishops in one Town but for the first 300. years two Towns were not under one Bishop Or who will shew it Erit mihi magnus Apollo Object not a Canon of Nice I crave a testimony within the first 300. years and if the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in that Canon be taken in the Apostles sense Acts 15. 7. for a good while ago certainly it carrieth not a long space of time In sum every Town should have their own Church-Council whether the Praeses be per vices monethly or quarterly or yearly or ad vitam or ad culpam and so that the Church-Council may act without the Praeses being necessarily or wilfully absent but not he without his Colleagues as Cyprian testifieth of himself in Epist 10. ad Presbyt Diacon edit Basil ann 1521. Let this be understood without the prejudice of larger Synods which Antiquity did ever acknowledge Now because I would joyn all this purpose together for the more clearing of it I add three particulars First Of the ground and platform of The first pattern of Episcopal degrees Bishops Secondly Of the Election and Consecration of them Thirdly Of the rise and growth of their Jurisdiction Concerning the first Lombard li. 4. Di. 24. § 9. teacheth thus The Canons judge excellently that onely two Orders are holy Deacons and Priests for the primitive Church had onely these so far as we read and we have the commandment of the Apostle concerning them onely for the Apostles ordained Bishops and Elders in every City we read also that the Apostles ordained Levites of whom the chief was Steven but afterward the Church ordained Sub-Deacons and aco luthi And in se 11. he saith The Order of Bishops is four-fold to wit Patriarchs Arch-Bishops Metropolitans and Bishops This distinction seemeth to have been brought from the Heathens who called their Priests some Flamines simply others Archy-Flamines and others Proto-Flamines for the Heathens called their Priests Flamines c. Lombard was a Bishop and knew Antiquity if he could have said more for the credit of his Order he would not have been deficient For the second Pope Vergil de inven rer li. 4. cap. 6. saith Of old in Consecration of a Bishop was no Their consecration other Ceremony but the people which for that end as Cyprian witnesseth not in one place onely especially in Epist 4. ad Felic Presby were always present at the Election of Bishops did pray and the Presbyters laid on their hands this was the Consecration used at first by the Apostles and Fathers Lest any be mistaken the priestly Order can no way be said to proceed from the Bishop of Rome unless it be understood among the Italians onely c. In c. 10. he saith The power of choosing Bishops Priests and Deacons from the beginning did belong unto the Apostles and then unto the Priests of the Cities yet not without the suffrage of the people and the judgement of neghboring Bishops Cyprian witnesseth not in one place onely especially in Epist 4. ad Felic that this Custom continued a long time and there he discourseth of this clearly but seeing that Law is long since out of date it is to no purpose to repeat his words When a Bishop was chosen so the other Bishops did initiate him and this was done by a Decree of the Synod at Nice where it was ordained that a Bishop should be entered if possible by all the Bishops of the Province but if that could hardly be at least by three and not without the Authority of the Metropolitan But now both those belong unto the Roman High Priest for he createth a Bishop and initiateth him or according to the Nicen Order he commandeth him to be initiated that is consecrated But afterwards the creation of Bishops was turned into another form by Boniface the Third He ordained that they should be chosen by the people and Society of Priests the Prince of the place not gain-saying and the Roman High Priest consenting with these words Volumus jubemus But this Decree as too good went soon out of use all things falling into worse then they began to advise with the Emperor but Lewes Son of Charles the Great renounced unto the High Priest Paschalis the right which Hadrian had given unto the Father Charles but now many Princes gripe fast to this yea not onely declare and call Bishops as they please without the suffrage of Priests and people but by their onely Seals give inferior Benefices which Simplicius and Gregory did altogether forbid So far he In these days some plead much for Antiquity in Government of the Church and yet their pretences go not higher then the corrupt times It may be truly thought if some questions much stood upon now had been asked of Cyprian he had answered I know not as What difference between the Ordination of a Minister and the Consecration of a Bishop what is a Presentation what is a Patent what difference between Ordination Institution and Collation what is a Chappel where Ministers are Ordained and not one of his flock present and many such others As to the rise and growth of Episcopal Jurisdiction Pe. Soave in Hist Concil Triden li. 4. sheweth it fully saying This place requireth saith he to shew the original of this Jurisdiction that it may appear by what degrees it hath come unto this power which is envied by Princes and feared by all Nations When Christ did commit unto the Apostles the preaching of the Gospel and administration of the Sacraments he gave unto them in the person of all Believers a great commandment that they should love one another and forgive wrongs mutually commanding each one to mediate twixt dissenting brethren and to compose jars and as the last and highest remedy commending that charge unto the body of the Church with this promise that it should be bound or loosed in heaven what they should binde or loose on earth and the Father will give what they with mutual consent do crave to wit this pious duty of Charity in procuring satisfaction unto the injured party and pardon unto the offender was the continual work and exercise of the primitive Church And according to this commandment Saint Paul exhorteth that when Civil questions arise twixt brethren they should not go to the Benches of Infidels but suffer their controversies to be judged by wise men chosen among themselves This had a form of Civil Judicatory as the
was neither first nor last and by the Laws of ancient Fathers and godly Emperors it became the first 3. That these also had decreed that the See of new Rome even as the other should have power in Ecclesiastical affairs 4. That it was commanded by no Law nor was any Custom that the Patriarchs should be ordained by the Pope neither was it ever so done 5. That the Pope had no power over Councels but they gave Laws unto his Church 6. That the holy Fathers appointed distinctly what parts should be subject unto the Pope and which unto each of the Patriarchs 7. That no Patriarch nor the Pope may decree without the knowledge of all any thing of more weight 8. That such honor should be given unto the Pope obeying the decrees of the Fathers but if he obey not men should flie from him as a wolf and adversary 9. That Christians should believe the Catholick Church of faith but not any particular Church since it was not so ordained from the beginning 10. And lastly That such as refuse or despise the traditions of the Apostles and profess to believe a particular Church or faith are members cut off from the body of the Catholick Church and dead members Here for clearing the second Article I add the words of cap. 3. where he objecteth as the Romans do That Peter died at Rome and therefore the Roman Bishop should have as full power He answereth By this reason it followeth Because our Lord Jesus died for us at Jerusalem the Bishop of Jerusalem succeeding in the place of the great high Priest should have power over all and so much more then the Roman Bishop as Christ was above Peter Moreover how unreasonable is it to say that none of the Apostles had a Successor but only Peter or if any of the Apostles would leave Successors either the Bishops that were ordained by them or the Stewards of those Churches where they ended their lives how say ye that all should be created by the Pope can ye say that the other Apostles were ordained by Peter and if that was not how can it be demanded that their Successors should be ordained by him whom ye call Peter's Successor but certainly the other Apostles had Successors of whom none was first or last but all equal and of the same rank Then concerning the eighth point in chap. 14. he saith The Pope cannot be an Heretick Unto this objection he answereth What say you I see him dead and you say he cannot die Object Many Patriarchs have been Hereticks but not one Pope Answ Let Macedonius say No Patriarch of Constantinople before me was an Heretick therefore neither am I one or rather to use a more familiar example if any would plead the cause of that filthy woman who was Pope and say Because never a woman was Pope before her therefore neither was she one what sound reason is in such arguing In chap. 15. he clearly distinguisheth between the Catholick Church and the Roman and as no man did ever name the Roman Church when he meant the Catholick Church so no man being right in his wit did ever name the Roman faith when he meant the Catholick faith and that Catholick or common faith we have hitherto preserved and God guarding us we will observe it unto the end saith he 27. In the end of this Century John Vitodura a Franciscan in the Monastery of St. Montis wrote the History of his time speaking of Pope John he saith O what a Successor hath blessed Peter in the See of the high Priesthood who forgetting the office of humanity piety and of a shepherd liveth a tyrannical life ..... how could Peter think that the estate of his Chair and Church could be so enormously perverted in the latter days from the rule of righteousness he was not to be praised because it seemeth he sate not in the pestilential chair And ad An. 1344. he saith O God how great avarice and worship of Idols hath defiled and deformed the Church how could or how would Peter and the other Apostles or their Successors the Martyrs and Teachers which laid the foundations of the militant Church and abode immoveable in the faith and actions of Christ how could these I say have believed that in our time the estate of the Church that was so famous and glorious could be made filthy in such a manner with the pestiserous root of avarice Alas she is torn and wounded in all her members and none is for binding her fractures none to comfort her or to cure her wounds she is consumed in her crimes she is fallen so grievously into the pit of vices that she cannot rise by her self nor is there any to raise her all have gone astray like wandering sheep every one hath gone after his own way which is not right because her fathers would not be befooled with the love of earthly things So the word of Jeremiah is fulfilled From the highest to the lowest all are set on covetousness And the word of Micah is true The Princes judge for gifts and the Priests teach for a reward and the Prophets divine for money This poisonous root avarice with its small branches execrable simony plunder theft and especially devouring usury hath infected and devoujred the world in such measure that John hath spoken most properly in his Canonical writings The whole world lieth in wickedness And An. 1345. at that time the secular and religious Clergy which had resumed in the Imperial and other places lying under the Papal interdiction did obtain absolution from the Roman Court when other Clarks did continue freely and without fear in celebrating and such absolution was purchased easily for a florence Oh how lamentable and execrable a breach is made in the Church at this time that saying of the Gospel is now made null Ye have received freely give freely And ad An. 1348. speaking of the same Papal interdictions he saith Some of them for absolution of men and for reconciliation of Church-yards did collect incredible and immoderate sums of money and did extort from them which were to be absolved which is miserable and horrible to be spoken for in the hearts of very many it caused scandal scruple of the faith perplexities detrictions grumblings infidelity clamors commotions fear and suspition of simoniacal wickedness for they said The Clergy despise tear and defile scatter and confound the Church of God and Spouse of Christ they divide her integrity they wound her charity they harden her benignity and meekness they weaken her zeal they shut up her liberality with the knots of covetousness by withdrawing her from voluntary gifts ..... not regarding the curse of Gehazi and Simon being hardened in their wickedness Oh how vile is the Church become in her principal members all beauty is gone from her because they which should enlighten her with true doctrine do darken her with the blackness of error and mist of vices And the people say I use their
he heard that his books were burnt at Colen Lovan and Luik he assembleth the Professors of Wittembergh Decemb. 10. and in a solemne manner he causeth publickly to be burnt the last Bull of Leo the X. the Decrees of Gratian Decretals Extravagants Summa Angelica and some books of Eccius and then he publisheth unto the World the reasons why he had done so By this provocation of Luther saith P. Soave and for other just causes all men of sound judgement said A Councell is necessary not only to compose controversies but to provide against the abuses that have been for such à long time in the Church and the necessity was the more apparent because their mutuall writings did but kindle the strife more seing Martin saith he failed not to confirme his doctrin with much writing and the more earnest he was in the cause he advanceth the more he is the more enlightned and findeth the more matter of disputation and discovers more errours even beyond his own intention for howbeit he professeth to do all through the zeal of Gods house yet every one may perceive that he is driven thereunto by necessity When Duke Frederik was going to the Emperours coronation he meeteth with Erasmus at Colen and askes him What he thought of Luther Erasmus saith It is true what he teaches but I wish he were moderate Why saith the Prince doth the clergy hate him so Erasmus saith He hath committed two great faults he touches the Popes crown and the Monks bellies and therefore it is no maruell that all the Papall Kingdom be bitter against him The next day Erasmus writes unto Conrad Peutinger one of the Emperours Counsellers and adviseth to cause Luthers business to be examined by learned and indifferent men in the following Diet at Worms Luther was advised by many to teach and write more moderately and he excuseth himself in some Letters in one unto Spalatin he saith If I must continue in teaching I understand not your and others counsell to wit that Holy Divinity can be tought without offense the Scripture doth especially pursue the errours of Religion this the Pope can not endure I have given up my self unto God his will be done Who did entreat Him to make mee a Teacher Seing he hath made me let him have me or if he repent that he hath made me let Him undo me again I am so far from being afrayd for trouble that it filleth the sailes of my heart with an incredible gaile that now I understand why the Scripture compareth Devils unto the wind for while they blow forth in rage they carry others unto patience This is only my care that the Lord be my friend in these causes which are not so much mine as his and be you pleased to help here as you may And in another Letter dated unto the same Spalatin Febr. 15. he saith There will be a new great fire but who can resist the Counsel of God I intreat you let the business passe-on with it's own motions it is Gods cause only so far as I can see we are driven and moved rather than do move Abra. Schultet Annal. X. The same year Christiern King of Denmarck sent unto the Elector of Saxony for a Preacher of the truth and one M. Martin was sent he in Coppenhagen did preach upon the festivall dayes in the after-noon with great applause of the people the Chanons did not medle with his doctrine but they did deride his manner of delivery John Thurzo Bishop of Vratislavia was the first Bishop who hearkned unto these new preachers and maintained them and died August 2. Caspar Hedio being a Doctour of Divinity in Basile was called to be preacher in the chief Church of Mentz and by advise of Vlrick Hutten Albert Bishop there sent for Wolfgang Capito to be his preacher and Counseller Capito embraces the call to the end he might have the fairer occasion to sow the seed of the Gospell there The Senate of Zurik gave command unto all the Preachers within their jurisdiction to lay aside all the devices of men and freely to preach what they could confirme by the writings of the Prophets and Apostles and in time of Lent they despised the old ordinances for abstaining from flesh Hugh Bishop of Constance commandeth all men by his edict to continue in the faith of the Roman Church untill a Generall Councell be conveened and for the same purpose he sent his Commissioners unto Zurik Zuinglius maintaineth before the Commissioners what he had taught and the Senate entreates the Bishop to call a Synode and there let the learned examine and declare what the people should believe Then Zuinglius wrote of himself unto Myconius saying I have given up myself unto God and do wait all evill both from Church-men and laity praying for this one thing from Christ that he will enable me to suffer with a couragious heart and as he pleaseth either break me or preserve mee who am a pot in his hand If they shall excommunicate mee I will think on the very learned and godly Hilarius that was exiled from France into Africa and on Lucius who being beaten from Rome was brought again with great glory not that I compare my self unto them but I will comfort my self by their example which were better and suffered worse and if it were expedient to rejoice in any thing I would rejoice to suffer reproach for the name of Christ Abr. Schultet The same author saith The first Nation that was enlightned by the Gospell was East Friseland where the Prince Edsard reading diligently Luther's books and thereby receiving the light of knowledge did forsake the rites of superstition and permittes these books to be sold read yea by his example and exhortation did encourage the Nobility of the Land to read them and others also who could understand The first preachers there were Henry Brune unto the Auriaci Lubbert Cant at Leer Jo. Steven at Norda Jo. Sculto at Wenera albeit afterwards he fell away but the most eminent was George Aportan at Embden He had been a Monk at Zwoll and the Prince made choise of him to be Tutor unto his children then giving himself to search the truth he was ready to communicate unto others what God gave him to understand and at last became Preacher of Embden the priests oppose him but by permission of the Prince he preached in the open fields and afterwards he was brought by the people into the Church Bernard Campius maintaining him with a guard lest the priests or their followers should have made any disturbance Herman Henriks one of the Priests forsook the idolatry and became his Collegue the other priests were by degrees put from the altars some went to other places and they who stayd had liberty to exercise their blind devotion within the Cloister of the Franciscans The Prince did presse none but he did most aide those who were for the Reformation and the superstition had place within private walls
the French Bishops had foughten a long time The Councel's authority is above the Pope and he might have helped it easily if he had vsed the phrase of the Apostle The care of all the Churches 2 in prejudice of the Councels authority he had permitted in all the decrees a reservation of the authority of the Apostolical See and the craving of confirmation of the decrees And sundry other particulares As also the Centumviral Court of Paris obiected other particulares but all concerning those which were called The articles of Reformation His defense was What could he and sixe Prelats do against 200. and there was a special Act that nothing was done in prejudice of the liberties of France Vidus Faber replied that he and his Colleague had diligently sought that Act but could not find it and in humane affaires not to appear is not to bee But all those obiections were nothing to what the Bishops and Divines and their servants told scurrilously of the contentions and factions of the Fathers and their particular designes and generally This Councel was of more authority then the Councel of the Apostles seing these defined nothing but what seemed good unto the Holy Ghost and this Synod layd the foundation of their decrees visum est nobis In Germany both Papists and Protestants obiected more against the canons of doctrine as they command the Bishop to teach wholesom doctrine of purgatory without any declaration what that doctrine is The Councel was assembled especially for the grievances against indulgences and they had defined nothing but wish moderation according to the antient and approved custom of the Church albeit in the Eastern Churches was never use of those indulgences nor in the Western before Vrban 2. or the year 1095. so far as any man can find and after that untill the year 1300. was litle use of them or but for freedom of the Confessar's iniunctions Likewise the Emperour and the Duke of Bavier sent Letters severally unto Rome craving liberty of the cup and of marriage unto the Priests And the clergy of Germany sent third remonstrance shewing a necessity of granting liberty of marriage by authority of the old and new Testament and the practise of the primitive Church and of the Eastern Church unto this day as it was never more necessary then at this time when amongst fifty priests one scarcely can be found who is not a notorious whoor-monger and it is absurd to permitt whoorish priests and exclude the marryed and to exclude them both were as if you would have none The Pope referred these Letters unto the consideration of the Cardinals and they would not âeeld March 12. the Pope promoted 19 Cardinals in reward of their service in the Councel unto the Apostolicall See and he would not promote any who had spoken for residence of Bishops or that their institution is De Jure Divino So far Pe. Soave in Hist. Conti. Trident. Likewise Ge. Abbot writting against Hill in Reas 9. shewes out of Declarat du Roy de Navarr that Charles IX sent his Ambassadors and Bishops unto Trent with large instructions for reformation of the clergy but when nothing could be obtained he caused his Ambassadors protest against the Councel and return home So they did and those Bishops came also away and nevertheless amongst the subscribers is mention of 26 French Prelats as if they had subscribed There it is also that after the Massacre in the year 1572. some thinking that to be an opportunity of seeking confirmation of the Synod did propound it but it was refused in all the Chambers The like motion was made An. 1585. and with the same happ The Reformed wrot against the decrees namely Calvin wrote his Antidotum against the Acts under Pope Paul and Chemnitius wrote against them all and calleth them a horrible chaos of monstrous errors Here by anticipation it may be added that the Jesuits were employd as stout champions at Rhems Doway and Lovan to maintain the decrees who carried themselves so happely that for defense of these errors they vented many others that were scarcely heard before lastly Card. Bellarmin as the chief champion and others of that colledge at Rome were commanded by Pope Gregory XIII to bring all the controversies into one body or system That work brought forth by the providence of God a threefold benefit unto posterity 1. A more perfect body of Popish errors then ever was published before 2. A manifest proof of the jarrings and divisions of the Doctors in the Roman Church for albeit they glory of Unity among themselves yet in every controversy almost yea very few excepted the contrary judgement of their Doctors is brought expressely 3. Albeit all the errors of Trent are maintained there exprofesso and many errors are falsly imputed unto Luther Calvin and others yet there the reformed Church is fairly cleared from many errors which other Papists impute falsly unto us and more over somtimes in sifting and stating a question he maintaines what we hold and refutes another and maintaines what he denied in the proper place and by those two meanes he gives testimony unto the truth in all the chief controversies as Jo. Ernest Gerhard hath collected in his Book Bellarminus ORTHODOXIAS testis And about that time came forth another edition of the Decrees at Trent with references upon the margine of each canon unto other books of the Schoolmen where to find those points handled and those references being published by authority of the Court might serve for a commentary without any change of the decrees if it should be challenged even though the reference be contrary to the decree PART IIJ. CHAP. J. Of POPES J. PIVS 5. Was not inferiour unto any Pope in dissembling in some outward things he made a shew of godliness When he was crouned he said unto the Cardd that they should ask nothing from him that were contrary to equity or to the Councel of Trent He brought some of the Court namely the Penitentiaries and procurators of the Chancelery but not the Cardd into some moderation he most severly discharged all selling of Benefices he restrained the wickednes of priests some what he would have all the Jewes dwell at Rome or Ancona he would have expelled all the professed whoores out of Rome but when the Romanes shew him what a part of his revenues he would want he suffered them in a corner by themselves and appointed unto them their own preachers and thereafter some bordellers were married But in the articles of Religion and idolatrous worship he made no Reformation He gave licence unto Charles an archduke of Austria to mary his sisters-daughter and when Joachim-Frederik son of the Electour of Brandeburg married the daughter of his uncle the Pope rageth partly because he was in the Popes judgement an heretick and partly because he was chosen Primate of Germany and administrator of the episcopall Colledge of Magdeburg without licence of the Pope and then had married his
Indulgence so liberally confirms the People in their Superstition and Pharasaical opinion of Works But what is there for the glory of God or promoting Piety They are wont to object several pretences of their Religion which may be reduced into ten 1. The stateliness of their Churches in comparison of the emptiness and baseness of others 2. Their Unnion and Harmony when others fall into Shivers 3. Their Antiquity and others are but of Yesterday 4. They press us to acknowledge that the Church of Rome was once true And then they infer therefore they are the true Church as yet since the true Church cannot perish nor be changed in the Essentials 5. They call for the time place and persons when where and by whom the change came 6. Where did our Church lurk so long 7. The Authours of the Reformation had no Commission to attempt it 8. They vaunt of their succession without interruption 9. They glory of the substance of Religion which cannot be deemed to be still with them 10. They bewitch the people with ambitious ostentation of innumerable Friers who amongst them have renounced the World that they may attain Eternal Life All these pretences are clearly refuted by Io. Calvin Lib. de Scandalis and after him by Io. Cameron Lib. de Rom. Ecclesiae praejudiciis in a direct and dogmatical way but they are as it were sensibly demonstrated to be but idle words by Histories where we see them all confuted not only by such as did separate or were cast out of the Roman Church but even by such as lived and died in it without any separation except in judgement The Papists cannot deny but plainly confess that their Church was corrupt both in the pretended Head and Members in respect of Manners so that a Reformation was necessary but they deny the corruption in Faith or Doctrine And they say Though the Popes were wicked men yet they wanted not their power of Jurisdiction and of dispensing the sacred Mysteries Unto the first part the Apostle saith When some have put away a good Conscience they make shipwrack concerning the Faith On these words Chrysostom saith That is truly said for where the Life is rebukable such Doctrine must needs follow and so ye may see very many to have fallen into the Pit of Miseries and to have returned into Heathenish Rites for lest they be tormented with the fear of evils to come they indeavour every way to perswade themselves that all things are false which our Religion teaches and so they turn from the Faith Accordingly the Histories shew that some Popes have denied the Immortality of the Soul and have called the Gospel of Christ a Fable As for the Pope's Jurisdiction it was not so from the beginning as it is now neither Ecclesiastical nor Civil for other Bishops had power within their own Diocies without dependance upon the See of Rome as the Bishops of Millan of Ravenna and others in Italy and the Bishops of other Nations And Pope Gregory the I. as others before him did acknowledge the Emperour as his Lord and himself his Servant afterwards the Pope did salute the Emperour as his Son and by degrees they made the Emperours their Vassals Servants and Lacqueys So that if Peter and Paul were alive on Earth they would certainly deny the Popes to be their Successours because they differ besides many other Articles of the Faith so far in the point of subjection or rather exalting themselves above all that is called God yea certainly they would call the Pope the Antichrist according to what they have written in 2 Thess 2. and 2 Pet. 2. The Romanists say That in this point they have advantage against us because the Antients have written that Antichrist must be one Person of the Tribe of Dan sit in Jerusalem c. Truly it is no marvel that in the primitive times the most learned were mistaken I except the Apostles concerning the Antichrist since the prophecies could not be throughly understood before they were in some good measure accomplished But if we inquire the judgement of the learned and prudent men in the middle times concerning the Antichrist and generally of the corruption of the Church we may receive more sure information and certainly those are the best Witnesses of what was done in their daies A good number of their Testimonies in all ranks I have compiled for this end in this Book which is humbly presented unto Your HIGHNES first trusting that under Your Patronage others may the more willingly look upon it and be informed in the Truth and then with confidence it shall be graciously accepted because Saepè Tibi Deus hic saepe legentur Avi with the same travel of reading in Your tender years Your HIGHNES may learn both the condition of God's Church in former times and the lives of Your Glorious Ancestours Emperours and Kings of whom You have Your Illustrious Descent and so from them You may know how to serve God and how to deport Your Self in all the daies of Your Pilgrimage that You may be glorious in Heaven and the following Ages may have Your example outvying and outstripping if possible all the Williams Charlses Henries Jameses Adolphs and others in Christian Prudence Righteousness Prowess and Temperance So prayeth Your HIGHNESSES Most humble And obedient Servant ALEX. PETRIE THE FIRST TABLE Shewing some Texts of Scripture that are now controverted and how they were expounded in former times For understanding these Tables it is to be noted that because the Book is divided into two parts in respect of numbring the pages therefore in the Tables the letter S signifieth the second part and the number following directs unto the second part and where S is not the number directs unto the first part Likewise as if every page were divided into three parts the letter b pointeth at the beginning or first part of the page the letter m at the middle or second part or thereby and the letter e at the end or third part In this first Table the letter p stands between the numbers of the verse and of the page Psal LI 17. p. 100. LXII 12. p. 27. e CXX 3. p. 102. m Zach. XI 17. p. 473. e Matth. XII 46. p. 212. e XVI 18. p. 97. m 157. m 172. e 211. m 212. e 293. e 244. e 317. e 331. m 435. e 488. b. 576. m S. 291. e XVI 19. p. 213. b 543. e XXIII 37. p. 370. m XXIV 24. p. 28. e XXVI 39. p. 349. m Luk. I. 28. 35. p. 174. m XVI 31. p. 213. m XXII 19. p. 98. e 31. p. 475. b 32. p. 543. e 38. p. 347. m Joh. I. 16. p. 27. e 17. p. 213. m III. 13. p. 213. e 223. m S. 306. m VI. 35. p. 214. b 53. p. 102. m 55 56. p. 175. m 63. p. 214. m X. 1 2 3. p. 214. m 223. e 10 28. p. 175. m
two Minions Theodosius a Monk and his Chaplain Stephen he breaks the peace with the Bulgarians to his great reproach and loss he assembleth a Councel at Constantinople to annul the acts of the former which were ended in his own time and confirmed by him by the perswasion of these two he put his chief Captain Leontius in prison and held him there two years who escaping with the help of Callinicus the Patriarch laid hands on Justinian cutteth off his nose and ears and sent him to Cherona in Pontus in the 11. year of his Reign and they dragged the two sycophants by the feet through the streets and then burnt them Zonar Annal. The Emperour Justinian I. had conquered Lybia from the Vandals and Justinian II. losed it that till this day the Sarazens and Mahumetans possess it 8. LEONTIUS was crowned with the great joy of the common people Treason even against the wicked is punished He sent an Army against the Sarazens in Affrick but in a sedition amongst them the souldiers choose Tiberius Apsimanus a Citizen of Constantinople and General of the Army to be Emperour He came quickly back upon Leontius and took him and served him as he had done to Justinian in the 3. year of his Reign and he exercised great cruelty against the friends of Leontius yet did he nothing without advice of the Senatours who delivered unto them their keys at his first coming 9. TIBERIUS coming this way unto the Crown sent his Brother Heraclius Treason in the second degree is punished Governour of his Army against the Sarazens in Asia and recovered Armenia from them When Justinian had been four years in Pontus he escaped and by the aid of the Bulgarians he returned into Constantinople and by force took Tiberius and cast him into the same prison with Leontius and having cut off his nose and ears caused them both to be drawn through the City and beheaded them and he hanged Heraclius so oft as he would have wiped his nose he caused some of the friends of Leontius to be slain he pulled out the eys of the Patriarch Callinicus and sent him bond to Rome to gratifie Pope Constantine and set in his place Cyrus an Abbot who had received and sustained him in Pontus Beda de sex aetat 10. JUSTINIAN II. now lay at home executing cruelties daily He did invite Platina saith rogat Abb. Urspet saith accersit and Sigonius saith obsecrat Pope Constantine to come into the East that they may talk together of the affairs of the Republick as he said but in very deed to ingage the Pope unto him by extraordinary honours whereof he saw the Bishops of Rome were very desirous Pe. Mexia Platina saith he sent ships to convey him safely but Anastasius saith the Pope caused ships to be built for himself Ph. Mornay in Myster The Emperour caused all his Subjects where the Pope was to come to receive him with such honour as they ow unto himself As the Pope drew near to Constantinople Cyrus the Patriarch with all the Clergy went out eight miles from the City and set the Pope upon a Camel and with solemn ostentation they conveyed him into the Emperours Palace thence he went into Nicomedia where the Emperour embraced The first kisse of the Popes foot was by a wicked maen not the Pope but casting himself down before him he craved pardon for his sins and kissed the Popes foot with an unmeasurable shew of humility as Mexia saith and so was absolved After this he became unthankfull to Trebellius King of Bulgaria who had restored him and entred into his land with hostility and was shamefully beaten back It was told him that Philip Bardanes had dreamed that an Eagle had overshadowed him with her wings and was therefore banished into the Isle Cephalonia by Tiberius now Justinian conceives the same fear and sent an Army against him thinking on no such thing the souldiers turn to his side as Platina writes but Mexia saith upon this occasion Philippicus levieth an Army and at Synope within 12. miles of Constantinople Elias Prince of Cherson in open Battel slue Justinian and his son Tiberius and with consent of all the subjects Philippicus received the Crown an 712. CHAP. II. Of POPES GREGORY I. alias the Great was Bishop of Rome about the 600. Gregorius oppugneth the Title of Vniversal Bishop year of the Incarnation The Bishops of Rome had the first place among the Patriarchs with express limitation of jurisdiction and bounds as well by the first general Councel at Nice as by the second at Constantinople This order was brangled in the time of Gregory For John Patriarch of Constantinople sought not only to have the first place but also to be called Patriarcha Oecumenicus or Universal because the Emperours chief Residence was at Constantinople the head City ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Gregory writ many Epistles against the Title unto John he saith Thou was wont to confess thy self unworthy to be called a Bishop but now thou art so puft up that despising thy brethren thou seekest to be called the only Bishop ...... At the last day of account what wilt thou answer unto Christ the Head of the Universal Church who indeavoureth to make all his Members subject unto thy self by naming thy self Universal Who I pray is before thee to follow him in this perverse word but he who despising the legions of Angels socially ordered with him would burst out unto the top of singularity that he might seem to be under none and he alone to be above all Who also said I will ascend into heaven and exalt my Throne above the stars I will sit in the mountain of the Testament in the sides of the North .... For what are all thy brethren the Bishops of the Universal Church but the stars of heaven Whose lives and tongues do glance among the sins and errours of men as in the darkness of the night above whom thou wilt prefer thy self by this word of pride and tread down in comparison of thee what else saiest thou but I will ascend into heaven and I will exalt my Throne above the stars ..... All which things while I see with tears and do fear the secret judgements of God my tears are increased and my groans are not contained within my breast that the holy man John who was of so great humility and abstinence is by the seducing tongues of his familiars burst out into so great pride that by hunting after a perverse name he will be like unto him who when he would arrogantly be like to God did also lose the grace of the given similitude and therefore did forfeit true blessedness because he sought false glory Truly the Apostle Peter was the first member of the holy and universal Church Paul Andrew John what were they but heads of particular flocks and yet they ALL were members of the Church under one head And to comprise All in a short bundle the godly before
pain and therefore they would pray for increase of their blessedness but the Latines believe they are all in Heaven and gave thanks for them and praied for the increase of their glorie by the resurrection of their bodies and so forth as is said except only Augustine who thought that some of the elect may be in torment And of them Fra. Junius in his Notes on Bellarm. de Purgat lib. 1. cap. 10. observeth That the former ages sought only an increase of good things but the latter ages do pray for relief or ease of torments the first opinion saith he is tolerable and the other is contrarie unto veritie and to the vertue of Christ's death For as Augustine de verb. Dom. ser 37. saith In thy two evils one is a fault and the other is punishment the fault is thou art unjust and the punishment is thou art mortal But he Christ Jesus that he might be thy neighbour took on him thy punishment but not thy fault and if he took it he took it to abolish and not to commit it and by taking on him the punishment and not the fault he hath abolished both the fault and punishment And de temp ser 66. Now is the time of forgiveness to them who repent but the time of vindication to them who have neglected to confess their sins But after this age arose another difference for Pope Innocentius the III. being asked what his judgment was in this matter he answered Some be verie good they need no prayer of the living some are verie bad they cannot be helped some are mid-way good to them prayers are profitable for expiration and some are mid-way bad to them prayers are profitable for propitiation Bellar. de Purg. lib. 2. c. 18. will not approve this judgement of his ghostly father he gives assent unto the first three parts of that distinction and he makes a gloss on the last part saying I suspect that Innocentius hath forgot himself when he thinks that Augustin's division hath four parts which hath only three for they who are mid-way good are the same who are mid-way bad And in the beginning of that 4. chapter he saith It is certain the prayers of the Church are profitaable neither unto the blessed nor the damned but onlie unto them who are in Purgatorie Augustin's division is in Enchir. cap. 110. Praiers avail not unto all who are departed and why not but for the difference of life which everie one hath made in the bodie Therefore when the sacrifices of the Altar or of Alms are offered for all them who were baptized and are defunct for the verie good they are thanksgivings for the not verie bad they are propitiations for the verie bad although they do not help the dead yet they are comfortable to the living but to whom they avail they avail to this end either that there may be a full remission or that their damnation may be the more tolerable and because we know not what is their estate we should pray alike for all that our benefit may be superfluous rather then deficient To conclude this point seeing praier for the dead as it was used in the second age of the Church is now condemned by the Romish Church and such praiers as are now used in the Romish Church are a branch of the opinion of Purgatorie which the Ancients knew not their praiers now for the dead are but a noveltie and as we may say a plant of that third age and unknown unto the Church of Rome in this seventh Centurie For in the Synod at Toledo an 627. when were assembled 62. Bishops it was ordained that the dead should be conveied to the graves with the voices of men singing Psalms onlie in hope of the resurrection they forbid all mourning and they will have no word of praiers for them which they would not have omitted in such a place if they had thought upon any necessitie or utilitie thereof conc Toleta 3. cap. 22. But the Romanists say These oblations are comfortable to the living It is true the Priests and Monks receive no small gain for them but the other people are handsomlie cheated 5. A third question of this age and nature is Whether living Christians Praââr unto the dead may lawfullie pray unto the departed Saints The Councel at Trent hath discerned That they think wickedlie who denie that Saints should be invocated Sess 25. cap. 2. Therefore it ought to be inquired when and how this honour was given unto the Saints Here we may borrow some help from the Jesuits Salmeron on 1 Tim. 2. disp 8. answereth it was not the custom of the Old-Testament nor was so great honour due unto them Ibid. disp 2. Nothing is found of this matter in the Epistles of Paul or Canonical or Catholick books of others But possiblie somewhat hereof is found in the Evangelists or Revelation No saith he Ibid. disp 7. It is not expressed under the New-Testament in the Scriptures but by tradition for in the primitive Church it had been hard to command such a thing unto the Jews and occasion had been given to the Gentiles to think that instead of manie Gods whom they had left they had received manie other Gods yet saith he without doubt the Apostles delivered this Doctrine unto the Churches But he telleth not unto what Churches whether Jews or Gentils or if there be a third Bellarm. de beat Sanct. lib. 1. cap. 19. saith Before the coming of Christ the Saints entred not into Heaven neither saw they God nor ordinarilie could they know the praiers of them who did invocate them therefore it was not the custom of the Old-Testament to say Holie Abraham pray for me but the men of these times praied onlie unto God I will not quarrell with him that some of his words seem contrarie Io. Eckius in Enchir. loco comm saith more The invocation of Saints was not commanded in the Gospel lest the converted Gentiles would believe that according to their former custom they should worship the Saints not as Patrons but as Gods as the Lycaonians would have sacrificed unto Paul and Barnabas and if the Apostles and Evangelists had taught that Saints should be worshipped it might have been judged their arrogancie as if they had craved such glorie after their death Wherefore the holy Spirit would not by express Scriptures teach the invocation of Saints We see then by the testimonie of Papists that praiers to the departed Saints hath no warrant in Scripture but is grounded on tradition onlie If this tradition was first revealed by the Apostles how was the scandal of Jews and Gentiles taken away by the tradition If it were concealed induring the more general conversion of the Jews and Gentiles then it was not in use for a long time in the Church whereunto the practice of the Reformed Church is agreeable How began it then Eusebius hist lib. 4. cap. 15. hath a large Epistle of the Church of Smirna concerning the
as may fall amongst the Souldiers in their march that none of them durst take an Apple without the licence of the owner upon pain of death The people being bewitched with such fair inducements did submit unto him as their Prince Doctour and Law-giver He deceived some by words and compelled others with the sword unto subjection The Persians as is touched were easily brought to his obedience When they prevailed over Christians they dealt with them without mercy in Jerusalem they shewed more then beastly cruelty in a Church of Caesarea they massacred above 7000. Christians they made Cyprus once without one Christian about the year 700. they slue in Isuaria 150000. and kept 7000. captives At that time Homar their Prince excused all this cruelty with pretext that he did only pursue the worshippers of images for about that time images were frequent in Christian Churches and the Sarazens could not look on an image for religion We may say then Homar was the rod of God correcting the idolatry and will worship of Christians and the same images did give great advantage to this common enemy by dissention of Christians as followeth in the next Century About the same time arose two several Kingdoms of the Sarazens the first in Asia whereof the chief City was builded by the ruines of Babylon and was called Baldac or Baldacut an 630. after two years Mahumet was poisoned by Albunar one of his Disciples to the end he might have experience of his Prophecies for Mahumet had said that within three daies after his death he would rise again But when Albunar had waited 12. daies he found his body torn by dogs and gathered his bones or what was remaining and buried them in a Pitcher at Macha in Persia He delivered other Prophecies but his followers have not as yet found the truth of them Not many years after the erection of this Kingdom the Aegyptians were wearied of the Roman Empire and sent for the Sarazens unto their aid but it was to their greater woe For the Sarazens made a prey of them and erected another Kingdom in Affrick whose Seat was Alcair or Babylon in Aegypt In both Kingdomes the Supream Governour both in Policy and Religion was called Calipha and they ruled the Provinces by Presidents whom they called Sultans or Soldans who were also High-Priests CHAP. IV. Of BRITAIN 1. THe Papishes do brag that the Roman Church is the Mother of all The Roman Church is the Mother of all other Churches Churches and that all Countries who ever believed in Christ were first converted to her faith by such as were precisely sent or at least had their authority from the Pope who lived in the time in which they were converted This say they is so openly set down in the History of the first conversion of every Country as no Protestant were he never so impudent can without blushing deny it So speaketh Thomas Hill a Doctour of Doway in his 4. reason Of his Catholick Religion If the like lies were not frequent amongst them it may seem a wonder how men can be so impudent if they but read the Acts of the Apostles where we have a conversion of Nations without the mention of a Church at Rome And the like may be said if they had read the Recognitions of Clemens whom some call the first Bishop of Rome and some call him the second and some the third all these Books are concerning the conversion of Nations and yet in them is little or nothing of a Church in Rome till he came to the last book and neither is there one word of sending Teachers from Rome into other Nations so that many Nations were converted before any Christian Church was at Rome Other Nations can shew by whom the light of the Gospel came unto them But for Especially not of the old Britans nor Scots Britan say they it is clear That Gregory the I. sent Augustine who is called The Apostle of the English And was not the Christian faith in Britan before that time Read the second Apology of Athanasius and in the first page you shall find that in Constantius time some from Britan were at the great Councel in Sardeis and in the former chapter Sect. 8. we have heard the testimony of Jerom That from Jerusalem and from Britan the Gate of Heaven is equally patent and in other places he mentioneth them and 200. years before him Tertullian against the Jews sheweth That the places of Britan which were unaccessible unto the Romans were subject unto Christ And what places these were Baronius in Annal. ad an 186. Sect. 6. teacheth That it is certain that the Romans did possess the South part of Britan and Adrian caused a Wall to be made betwixt Cart-den and Dumbarton to be a partition between them and the Scots But saith Baronius the Britans who did possess what was on the North-side of the Wall did often pass over and provoke the Romans unto Battel In the time of Eleutherius Bishop of Rome Lucius King of South Britan was a Christian and Baronius cannot deny but long before that the Gospel of Christ had been brought into Britan as saith he Testatur Gilda sapiens And at the same time Donald King of Scotland was a Christian and in the daies of Dioclesian when the persecution was hot in the South part many Christians took their refuge into the North part where the King Crathilint received them and for safety sent many of them into the Isle of Man and there builded a Church unto them that they might serve God freely It is true the South part did change their Inhabitants for division falling amongst them the one party sent for the Saxons for their aid and these were Heathens and subdued all the country except that which is now called South and North Wales and that for their prophaneness and contempt of Religion as Gildas testifieth in a little book de excidio Britannico which is in Bibliotheca Patr. de la Bigne tom 5. About the year 600. Ethelbert had married Bertha Gregory the I. lib. 9. Epist 59. calleth her Aldiberga a Christian who brought with her Lethard a Preacher Beda hist lib. 1. cap. 25. calleth him a Bishop he preached in a Church at Canterbury called Saint Martin's that had been long time before When Augustine was sent by Gregory and came thither he stayed in the Isle of Tenet untill he knew the King's will Beda ibid. By means of Bertha licence was granted and he preached before the King After his conversion Augustine had intelligence of the Britans and sent unto them and craved a meeting with them three of them came unto him he did speak at first fairly and desired them to join with him in conversion of the Heathens They answered We have our own Bishops without their knowledge we may do nothing Then by authority and procurement of the King he inviteth them to a Synod at a place which from him was called Austin-oke or
Austin-gate an 602. Seven Bishops and one Arch-Bishop prepared to go On the way they came to a certain Anchorite and did ask his counsel whether they should leave their traditions as they heard that Augustine did require He answered If he be a man of God follow him They say How may we know whether he be a man of God He answered The Lord saith Take my yoke upon you and learn of me that I am humble and meek and lowly in heart therefore if the man be meek and humble in heart it is credible that he beareth the yoke of Christ and offereth it to be born of others but if he be proud it is certain that he is not of God nor should we hear his words They ask again how they should know whether he was proud or not He answered Procure you that he and his company be in the place of the Synod before you and if when ye approach he ariseth unto you then ye may know he is a servant of Christ and hear him obediently But if he despise you and will not arise at your coming who are more in number let him be despised of you And as this Anchorite did advise so did they for when they came into the place Augustine was there and did sit in his chair but did not move from his place When they saw it so they did think of his pride and were resolved to resist whatsoever he should propose The sum of his Oration is In the name of Gregory Bishop of Rome he chargeth them that they should preach the Word of God unto the Saxons that they should acknowledge him as their Arch-Bishop keep Easter and administer Baptism according to the custom of the Roman Church and although in other things ye do contrary unto our custom said he yet if ye will obey in these three things we will willingly bear with other things The Britans answer We will do none of those things which thou requirest nor will we acknowledge thee for our Arch-Bishop Beda hist lib. 2. cap. 2. Especially Dinoth an Abbot said They were not obliged to preach unto their enemies seeing the Saxons had spoiled them of their lands and did still continue to prey upon them For the celebration of Easter and administration of Baptism they defend themselves by the authority of the Eastern Church and their own continual practice by Joseph of Arimathea which they do judge of no less authority then that of the Roman Church was which Augustine did barely object Beda loc cit If we confer the proposition of the one and the answer of the other we may see the points of difference were many whereof four are expressed and the rest are couched in generality of the particulars let the Reader judge but the greatest was the matter of subjection So before that time they knew of no such thing as the subjection of their Church unto the Roman Church Then did he menace them that if they would not submit they should feel the force of enemies Beda expoundeth this as proceeding from the spirit of prophecy But the Authour of Catal. test ver lib. 6. sheweth from Galfrid a Cardinal who about the year 1150. did write Histor Britan. when Edelbert King of Kent saw that the Britans refused subjection unto Augustine and disdained to preach unto them he took it very ill and did stir up Edilfrid King of Northumberland and the other little Kings of the Saxons to raise an Army and to cut off Dinoth and those Presbyters who had despised them They followed his counsel and when they had levied a great Army they entred into the Province of the Britans came unto Leicester where Bremael Mayor of the City was waiting on them innumerable Monks and Eremites did come to that City from sundry Provinces of the Britans namely from the City Bangor that they might pray for the safety of their own people There Edelfrid fought with Bremael who had the least number yet made great havock on the enemy but at last fled Then Edelfrid entred the City and knowing for what end they were gathered there he commandeth to put them to the edge of the sword so on that day 1200. of them were honoured with martyrdom saith he and obtained place in the Kingdom of Heaven When that Saxon Tyrant was going against Bangor his madness being made known he was rencountred by these Dukes of the Britans Blederic of Cornubia Margadud of Demeti and Caduan of Venedoti in the fight they wound him and cause him to take the flight and of his Army they slue 10066. and on the Britans side Blederic was slain who was Commander in chief B. Parker in Antiquit. Britan. cap. 18. sheweth out of Aman. Xierxen a Prier Minorite that this War was raised for their disobedience to Augustine and the Saxons who were converted would have them to obey him And hence it is gathered to be false which some alledge that Augustine was dead before the War See Morton in his Protestants Appeal lib. 1. cap. 4. 9. It remains to inquire what other things were those among the Britans contrary to Rome and which of the two were erroneous We can find the particulars expressed no where but of the general the Romish Authours of the Catholick Apology as they call it give us sufficient proof for in their Text they say It is undoubted that our neighbours the Britans of Wales received the faith by the Preaching of the Apostles and held that faith at Augustin's coming not being in the mean time altered or corrupted by the Roman Church And in the margine they have added out of sundry Authours affirming say they truly that the Britans were converted by Joseph of Arimathea whereof his Sepulchre yet in Glassenbury and his Epitaph affixed thereunto and sundry ancient monuments of that Monastery are a sufficient proof neither should we doubt thereof and that the Britans after the receiving of the faith never forsook it for any manner of false preaching of others nor for torments and that this Land did never receive the doctrine and ceremonies of the Latine Church before the coming of the Saxons and when Augustine came hither they were not subject to the Romish yoke neither would acknowledge Augustine to be their Apostle So far they Baronius specifieth the year 35. to have been the year of the conversion of the Britans ex M. Sc. Histor Angl. in the Vatican Bibliotheke and Gildas loc cit saith in the daies of Tiberius Caesar Hence it is clear 1. That the Roman Church was not their Mother-Church 2. By the sentence of these Romish Apologists the Britans were not corrupted in the faith nor subjected to the Bishop of Rome And therefore seeing Augustine said that they were contrary to Rome in many things it must follow that the Romans were corrupt in many things and especially that they did not acknowledge the Bishop of Rome for their Patriarch These Apologists say also and it is likely others do use the same deceit
Boniface in these words As for these things whereof you demand what should be received and what refused especially of Fowls as Jaws Crows and Storks Christians should never eat of these and far rather should they abstain from Hares Bevers and wild Stags Like a Manichean he speaketh against the Apostle 1 Tim. 4. In another Epistle he biddeth Boniface exact a Tribute of the Sclavi lest sometime they challenge their own land and by paying Tribute they may know that their land hath a Superiour Who gave him their land he now will incroach Nevertheless in another Epistle he saith he did swound when he read in a Letter that Boniface had sold Palls for money He sate about 10. years and died an 752. 8. STEPHEN the I. died on the third day after his coronation Some do not reckon him 9. STEPHEN the II. was offended with Aistulph who exacted Tribute from the Church-lands and because it was refused took up Arms. Stephen seeing no appearance of aid to come from the Emperour did advise with the people that some writings might be directed unto Pipin The Letters The Popes Letters unto France began thus Unto the most excellent Lords Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and our Roman Patriciâ and unto all Bishops Abbots Priests and Monks and to the glorious Dukes and Counts and unto the whole Army of the Kingdom of France Stephen Pope and all the Bishops Priests and Deacons Dukes Counts People and Army of the Romans all being in anguish Observe this was not of the Pope only nor of the Clergy only but likewise of the Dukes and other people and 2. the names of the Kings is set before the Pope's name With how dolefull and bitter grief we are encompassed on every side with how great perplexity and doubtfulness we are distressed and how many tears our eyes do shed because of the continual troubles which are multiplied upon us we think that the smallest parts of all the elements do declare for who beholding our tribulations will not mourn Who hearing our calamities will not howl Therefore let us remember the words of good Susanna Affliction is on every side and we know not what to do O ye most truly Christians behold The daies of trouble the daies of mourning and bitterness are come upon us seeing it is come as we were fearing from the Lombards for we are afflicted distressed and on every side besieged by their most ungodly King Aistulph and that Nation and with the Prophet we pray the Lord saying Help us O Lord of our salvation and for the honour of thy name deliver us and again Take the sword and the shield and arise to help us For behold please to know how the Covenant of peace is violated by the foresaid wicked Aistulph and his Nation and we could obtain nothing that was capitulated and confirmed by bond of Sacrament And now because no condition is kept unto us and on the first day of January all the Army of the Lombards have made their randevouz in Tuscia and have camped at the Gates of Saint Peter and Saint Paul and the Gate Portuen and Aistulph himself with another Army have fixed their Tents at the Gate of Salaria and other Gates and hath oft said unto us Open unto me the Gate of Salaria and I will enter into your City and give me your High-Priest and I will shew clemency unto you If not beware lest when I have battered down your Walls I kill you altogether with the sword and let me see who can deliver you out of my hands Wherefore we could scarcely direct this Bearer by Sea with these Presents unto your Christianity we have written them with many tears Wherefore our Beloved I beseech you and as if I were present I adjure by the mysteries before the true and living God and before Saint Peter the Prince of the Apostles that with great speed you help us lest we perish seeing under God we have committed all our lives into your hands forsake us not Our Beloved come forward and help us who under God flie unto you that when you have brought forth good fruit may in the day of the future trial say Our Lord Peter Prince of the Apostles behold us thy clients we perfecting our course have kept the faith the Church that was commended unto thee we have defended and delivered from the hands of the oppressours and we standing without spot before thee do offer unto thee the children which thou didst commit unto us safe and sound from the hands of their enemies Then both in this World and that to come ye shall receive the joys of heavenly rewards After this the Pope sent another Epistle in the name of Saint Peter as if it Another Letter in the name of Peter had been written from Heaven it beginneth thus Peter called an Apostle Grace and Peace and Power to deliver the holy Church of God and the people of Rome committed unto me from the hands of their enemies be fully given from the Lord our God unto you most excellent men Pipin Charls and Carloman three Kings and to the most holy Bishops Abbots Presbyters and all religious Monks and also to the Dukes Counts and all the general Armies and people of France I Peter Apostle whilest I am called by Christ the Son of the living God through the pleasure of the Supream clemency and ordained by his power to be enlightner of all the World the Lord himself our God confirming it with these words Go teach all Nations and again Receive ye the Holy Ghost whose sins ye forgive Wherefore all who hear and fullfill my preaching may truly believe that in this World at the command of God their sins are loosed and being pure and without spot they shall enter into that life Therefore I Peter the Apostle of God who have you my adopted children to defend from the enemies hands this Roman City and the people committed of God unto me or to deliver the house wherein I according to the flesh do rest from the prophanation of the Gentiles provoking all your love do exhort and protesting do admonish you to deliver the Church of God which by Divine Power is commended unto me seeing they suffer very great afflictions and oppressions by the most wicked Nation of the Lombards think not otherwise but trust it for certain that I my self am standing alive in the flesh before you And our Lady the Mother of God the Virgin Mary with us doth adjure you with the greatest obligations and protesteth and admonisheth and commandeth c. Behold with what fooleries and impieties they would bewitch the World But Pipin nor his brethren did not levy an Army untill Pope Stephen came into France when he took his journey he commended himself unto Saint Mary and his sheep unto Saint Peter Lib. Pontific Pipin hearing of his coming sent his son Charls an hundred miles to meet him and when he came within three leagues of Carisiac Pipin went forth
the Church In the mean time Pipin dieth and his sons Charls and Carloman governed both their own part of the Kingdom with small kindness nevertheless they sent 12. Bishops out of France and Germany Behold what a Reformation He annulleth the election of Constantine he causeth him to be whipped and picked out his eyes he annulleth all his Consecrations and other Acts he censureth the Synod at Constantinople and ordained that images should be worshipped by all Christians with great affection and honour and he accursed the Greeks if they did not restore due honour unto images because if Princes may let up their statues in Towns and it be not lawfull to set up the images of God and his Saints their condition were inferiour to Princes After the Synod he practiseth against the Emperour as is touched Many of his Epistles are extant unto Charls and Carloman In one he craveth to be witness of the Baptism of Carloman's son as his Predecessours had been to King Pipin In another he disswadeth Charls from alliance with the Lombards as a faithless and base Nation he adjureth him to obey his exhortation and if he will not he assureth him in the name of his Lord blessed Peter that he should be excommunicated be separated from God and be punished with everlasting fire But if he will obey he should deserve the reward of eternal joy with the Saints of God In all his Epistles is not any mention of Christ By these Letters he perswadeth Charls to put away his wife Bertha the sister of Desiderius after they had cohabited one year he did fear if the alliance had continued Desiderius might pull his wings He sate 7. years 12. HADRIAN or Adrian the I. would be more forward in maintaining Letters of the Pope unto Irene images and did write in defence of them calling them Lay-mens books In a Letter to Irene and Constantine he saith Ye will rest in and imbrace the tradition of the orthodox faith of the Church of blessed Peter and Paul Princes of the Apostles as it hath been done by the former Emperours who with all their hearts did love his Vicar For they shall be defenders of your Kingdom and make all barbarous Nations subject unto your feet that wheresoever ye go they shall make you victorious Seeing they are Princes of the Apostles who have begun the catholick and orthodox faith have by their writings as Enacted Laws commanded their faith to be observed by all who were to succeed in their seats and so our Church both worshippeth their holy figures and our Temples are adorned with their worshipfull images untill this day Observe 1. That Peter and Paul are conjoined and coequal 2. The Pope is the Vicar of Peter and Paul and not of Christ 3. He speaketh of the protection of Peter and Paul and not of God 4. He saith the Apostles were the beginners of the Catholick faith and he calleth it their faith no word here of faith in God and Christ 5. He saith All who succeed in the seats of the Apostles are commanded to observe their faith But the Popes of following ages have not observed the faith which Peter and Paul have left in their writings Ro. Barns in Adrian the I. saith All the care of the Popes then was on stones or in building Churches or in making images or in enriching the Church or in excommunicating Princes and in such toies but in their own ministry they were seldom or never occupied In Catal. test ver lib. 8. is made mention of 44. Epistles written by him unto King Charls In one he complaineth of Arechis Duke of Benevento And unto King Charls that after Charls had returned from Capua he had sent unto the Emperour and had sought his aid and the honour of Patriciatus and therefore he craved the King's aid for advancing the Church In the 3. He thanketh him that he had given Rosellae Populanium and Benevento unto Saint Peter he complaineth of their untowardness and of the enterprise of the Greeks against whom he craveth that Charls would have his Army in readiness In the 5. he intreateth his aid against the Venetians who had taken Ravenna In the 8. he thanketh him for a Cross sent unto him and sheweth that he prayeth continually for him and for his father of blessed memory he intreateth him to cause them to restore the Territories of Rosellae Populonium and Benevento and promiseth him reward from Saint Peter Although Charls when he had taken these Cities from the right owner gave thew to the Pope yet he quitteth not his superiority as is manifest in the 23. Epistle wherein Adrian sheweth that the Greek Ambassadors had consulted with the Relict of Duke Arechis to take the Dukedom of Benevento from Charls and therefore he adviseth him to provide for his own security and for the See of Rome In the 9. he answereth unto a question propounded by Charls What should be done to some Saxons who were relapse into Paganism after long pennance they may be received In the 11. he exhorteth Bishops and Priests to put on not temporal but spiritual Armour that is they should wait on fasting and praying Mark that as yet Bishops had not begun to fight Battels but they perswaded Princes to fight for them and at that time when some Bishops would have taken Arms the Pope did disswade them In the same Epistle he saith the dream of John a Monk was false wherein he was told that the Church of Rome had erred from the faith Note In the 29 30 and 31. he complaineth that Leo Bishop of Ravenna would not perform due obedience unto Saint Peter that under the name of Charls had taken sundry things from Saint Peter and had attempted to take Pentapolis which King Pipin had given to the See of Rome he sheweth that Pope Stephen once deposed Sergius Bishop of Ravenna for his disobedience and in the end he intreateth him to cause Leo to give him obedience and to make the Exarchate likewise subject All the other Epistles are of this stamp for inriching and advancing the Church and to expel the Greeks with their adherents out of Italy commending the worship of images and setting up Peter in the room of Christ for he expoundeth Peter saying Behold I am with you untill the end and he calleth Peter the intercessour the protectour and rewarder and he commandeth that prayers be made in the name of Peter This Adrian in an Epistle unto the Spaniards calleth the Roman Church Head of all Churches and who separateth from her saith he separateth from the Christian faith He is said to be Author of that Decree in Gratian. caus 25. quest 1. Generali By a general Decree we ordain that it shall be an execrable anathema and he shall be guilty before God for ever as a transgressour of the Catholick faith whosoever King or Bishop or Potentate that shal from henceforth permit the censure of the Roman Bishops to be violated in any thing
but ye may see that Oswald did not worship the wooden Cross and that no such Cross is to be adored but that he set his mind on the suffering of Christ by which Cross or Suffering he did believe to be saved In the same Chapter he saith The Apostle saith not in vain Death reigned from Adam to Moses even over them which had not sinned after the similitude of Adam's transgression who is the figure of him who was to come This figure of him who was to come I do so understand as the first Adam was the cause of our death even unto us who did not eat of the forbidden Tree so is Christ the cause of eternal life As the Tree of the knowledge of good and evil through its own nature had not death so the Tree whereby eternal life is granted unto us hath not this vertue of it self but of his vertue who although he was infirm for us liveth by the power of God which power can never and in no respect be resisted This is against the hymns of the Cross and the resistibility of God's grace In Cap. 17. he sheweth that the Romans had then candles and lamps of Wax and what signification they gave unto them he had not seen them before neither is there any record of them before that time and then saith By every thing should we bring Christ unto our mind as Augustine writeth to Januarius but foolish men who will not be amended should not think that these candles are to be adored because by them some similitude of Divine mysteries is figured seeing from every creature we may bring a similitude Doth he not here condemn all the devised rites of men Lib. 2. cap. 5. he speaketh against the keeping of Lent and denieth that the Authour thereof can be shewed And Cap. 25. The Office of a Bishop and a Priest is almost the same but because they differ in name and honour they are distinguished by variety of slippers or pantofles He hath many such rites and the meaning of them as seemeth by way of derision Lib. 3. Cap. 24. Christ took bread and also the cup whereof Cyprian saith to Caecilius We find that we observe not what Christ hath commanded unless we do also the same things which the Lord did and so mixing the cup we depart not from the Divine instruction Although he Cyprian hath concluded this of mixing the wine and water yet he may understand that it is to be done of the whole institution wherein consisteth the command of the Lord and of his Apostles So saith he and so do the Reformed Churches practice but the Roman Church doth not so Afterward Amalarius became Bishop of Trevers and was sent by Charls the Great unto the Emperour Michael and as Trithemius writeth from the Records of Trevers by his wonderfull industry and eloquence he did establish peace and amity between the two Emperours He died An. 813. 11. In the last part of this Century arose the great men in the service of Romish forgeries the Pope to wit Johannis Diaconus surnamed Digitorum and Riculph Bishop of Mentz John did forge the Bull of Constantine's donation wherein he would perswade the world that Constantine had given unto Bishop Sylvester and his Successours for ever the City of Rome with other Cities and parts of Italy Io. Bodin de Repub. lib. 1. cap. 9. ex Actis Vatica The falshood of this feigned donation was known unto the World by every History but at that time who did dare to controle it The Bishops and Clergy thought that it was for their advantage and there was no established Prince in Italy yet under pretence thereof the Pope did inlarge their power even although many did convince that donation of falshood Then Hincmar Bishop of Rhemes in his book against the Bishop of Laudun testifieth that Riculph in the daies of Charls the Great gathered together some forged Epistles of the old Bishops of Rome and brought them from Spain into France and binding them with the foresaid Donation gave them forth in the name of Isidore Of the authority of these Epistles Gratian hath written Dist 20. cap. de libellis there is an Epistle of Pope Leo the IV. directed unto the Bishops of Britan In the Epistle Leo taketh all the authority from the decretal Epistles and other Writs of Popes except Sylvester Siricius Innocentius Zosimus Coelestine Leo Hilarius Gelasius Ormisda and Gregory These saith he are all and only by whom the Bishops do judge and by whom the Bishops and Clergy are judged if any doubt cannot be determined by them nor by Augustine Jerom Isidore and other holy Doctours it should be brought unto the Apostolical See But all others that were before these with one dash he contemneth that is he renounceth all the writings of the Bishops of Rome who lived the first 300. years as suppositions The Authour of Catal. test ver lib. 8. is very large in describing the usurpations and many policies of the Popes for inlarging their power and incroaching upon Bishops in several Nations as also their infinite rites that were then devised 12. In the daies of Dagobert King of France Rudbert was Bishop of Some Provinces in Germany and Hungary receive the faith Worms a singular good man and very learned and Theoto was Duke of Bavaria an Heathen yet hearing of the good fame of Rudbert he sent and intreated him to come into his Country The good man went and was received by the Duke in Ratisbon with great liking and did teach him the Christian religion and then did inform others both noble and ignoble all along the Danube thence he went unto Vualarium and Juvavia where the Christian faith had been taught long before there were some Churches but were decayed as Rudbert understood by report therefore he sought leave from Theoto to go thither to reform these parts so finding many people willing to be informed he returned into Worms and brought other twelve Teachers into these places with him and having established Churches did return in his old age and died in Worms At the same time Samo Duke of Slavi an Heathen did kill several Merchants coming from France for to trade in his land and took their goods therefore Dagobert sent an Army against Samo and brought him into subjection Not long thereafter the Hunni did oppress that land and their Duke Boruth sent for aid unto the Bavarians who did overthrow the Huns and for keeping the Slavi under better obedience of the King they would have hostages Boruth granted to give his son Cacatius and his brothers son Chetumar and did desire to have them informed in the Christian faith When Boruth died Dagobert sent back Cacatius being now a Christian and after three years he dying Pipin sent Chetumar who was diligent to have Preachers and to instruct the people in the faith he did invite Virgilius Bishop of Juvavien who would not go but sent Modestus Wato Regimbert Latinus Gontharius Presbyters and
Richard a Deacon with others upon several occasions of sedition amongst the people When Chetumar was dead so great was the sedition there that no Presbyter did abide untill Walinch being Duke sent again unto Virgilius who sent Hiemo and Reginbald Presbyters and Majoran a Deacon with others and in the year 794. Charls sent Erick to be their Duke who expelled a great number of the Huns and then that land of Pannonia Inferiour continued under obedience of the King and the Christian faith was embraced by the people Catal. test ver lib. 9. In all these is no mention of sending to or from Rome for their Reformation 13. In this Century the Turks came out of Scithia or Tartary into the Province Turks became Mahametans of Alami thence into Colchis out of that into Armenia and then into Asia the less An. 755. Histories do vary concerning their original but the most probable opinion is that they are descended of the Tartars because Pompon Mela who lived in the daies of the Emperour Claudius reckoneth Turcae among the Scythians Lib. 1. Cap. Chalybes and as Io. Lampadius after Mechovius witnesseth the Turks and Tartars have the same manner of Apparel one manner of Riding one manner of Bows and Arrows and in Language they differ only in dialect as the Italian and Spaniard At that time the Turks hindered the Sarazens from conquering in Asia and Europe God raising up one wicked enemy against another that his Church might have breathing except that they prevailed in the Mediterrane Isles and Peloponnesus In the end these two did agree upon conditions 1. That the Turks should be called Sarazens and imbrance Mahumetism 2. They should have the Province of Hircana or Sogdiana 3. They should be subject unto the Calipha of Babylon They continued living by Pastorage without a Prince of their own untill Civil Wars among the Sarazens about the year 1050 and therefore I speak no more of them untill the 11. Century CHAP. IV. Of BRITAN 1. BEda a Presbyter in the Monastery at Weeremouth neer Durham for Beda Venerable and hiâ doctrines his godliness and modesty was called Venerable and is still accounted worthy of that Title He was credulous in believing of false miracles and slipped into some corruptions of the times as confession and chrism yet even in these he differeth from the latter times for on Jam. 5. at these words Let them pray anointing he saith We read in the Gospel that the Apostles did so and the custom of the Church holdeth that the weak should be anointed with oil by the Presbyters and prayer being conjoined be healed nor only by the Presbyters but as Pope Innocentius writeth even any Christian may anoint in his own necessity or of others Here he speaketh of anointing as a means of healing and not a Sacrament for the dying And on the words Confess your sins one to another and pray one for another that ye may be healed he saith In this sentence should be that discretion that we should confess to one another daily and light sins and beleeve to be healed by their daily prayer And moreover the uncleanness of more grievous leprosie let us according to the Law confess unto the Priest and have a care to be cleansed at his will how and how long time he shall command He seeth in these words no warrant that any should confess unto a Priest but one to another mutually and as he saith coaequaliter and that to the end they may be healed and what he would have done unto the Priest he borroweth it from the Law of Moses And on Mar. chap. 3. when he hath spoken of the miracles that were done by the Apostles he saith Now when the number of Believers is multiplied many within the holy Church have the life or conversation of vertue but have not the signs or miracles of vertue because miracle is in vain shewed outwardly if it fail that should work inwardly for according to the saying of the Apostle of the Gentils Tongues are a sign not to believers but to unbelievers Here he sheweth that miracles were not necessary when the Gospel is confirmed and received As for the articles of positive doctrine he is clear Of the perfection of the Scriptures on 1 Pet. 4. at these words If any speak as the words of God he saith Fearing lest any man speak or command any thing but the will of God or but what is evidently commanded in the Holy Scriptures and be found as a false witness of God or sacrilegious or introducing any thing different from the Lord's doctrine or leaving or passing-by any of these things which are pleasant unto God seeing He most manifestly commandeth Preachers concerning those whom they shall teach saying Teaching them to observe whatsoever I have commanded you For he commandeth to deliver those things to be observed by their hearers which he hath commanded and no other things and those things not in part only but all And on the 2 Pet. 1. neer the end Who giving heed unto the words of the Prophets do well that thereby they may have the light of knowledge these should first know that none of the holy Prophets did preach unto the people through their interpretation but what they had learned from the Lord that did they commend to be done by their hearers and what heavenly mysteries they had perceived in secret these simply either by word or writ did they deliver unto the people of God and not as the Diviners of the Gentils who what they had forged out of their own hearts these things did they deliver unto the deceived people as the Oracles of God Therefore as the Prophets did write not their own but God's words so the reader of these should not follow his own interpretation lest he stray from the true sence but by all means he should attend this how he who writ would have his words understood So far he And how the right sence may be had he teacheth in Philip. 1. from Augustine saying When words make the Scripture ambiguous first we must see that we distinguish or pronounce them not wrong and when after such diligence we find it uncertain how to distinguish or to pronounce them look to the rule of faith which we have from plainer places of the Scripture and from the authority of the Church But if both or all or more parts be dubious then we should consult the Text it self by the following and preceding parts where the ambiguity is to the end we may see unto which of these many senses it will give suffrage and suffer it self to be conjoined Concerning the person and natures of Christ on 2 Pet. 2. he saith Arrius who said that our Redeemer is in respect of divinity inferiour unto the Father and Photinus who said that Christ is Man and not God and Manichaeus who said Christ is God only and not a very man and Hebron who said Christ was not before Mary and took his original
leave Then concerning his curses against the King after he hath bitterly expostulated for his menacing and declared that he had sent his Letters unto the Peers and Prelates of the Kingdom and had read them openly in an assembly of the Bishops of France and Lorain at Atiniac and had shewed his Bull unto Lewis King of Germany whereby he was commanded by authority of the Pope to accurse them all who intermeddle with the Kingdom of Lorain he saith I have heard that the like letters as have been directed to our Lord Charls and to the Peers and Bishops of his Kingdom have been also sent unto my Lord Lewis the glorious King and to the Bishops and Nobility of his Kingdom ..... Then he gives him to understand that he had heard it reported by many that the two Kings had agreed to divide the Kingdom which if it be not done sedition shall kindle among the people wherefore since he saw that either the authority of the Pope must be contemned or the agreement of the Kings be violated whence might arise fear of wars he thinks it more expedient to omit so Imperious commands and surcease altogether from attempting any thing therein neither is it my duty saith he to debar any man from the Communion except one who hath willingly confessed his fault or who is convict in judgement unless I would contemn the Canon of the Apostles the practice of the Church and the authority of Augustin Gelasius Boniface c. Whereas the Pope had accused him that by silence and cessation he may seem not partner but authour of the usurpation he biddeth him remember what is written The cause which I knew not I fearched diligently and that God as is marked by Gregory to whose eys all things are open said in the cause of the Sodomite I will go down and see whereby we should learn to try and see the evil before we beleeve it and not punish till it be notoriously known Whereas he would have him abstain from the company of the King and not bid him God speed it seems very hard said he since very many good men both of Ecclesiastical and Secular sort who occasionally have come to Rhemes have openly professed that they had never heard the like practice from any of his Predecessours although in their own times they had seen seditions and wars not among Kings who were united by oath and league but also among brethren yea between father and children And therefore he acknowledgeth this his contempt to be for his other sins since in this he had dealt lovingly with his fellow-brethren of whom some had invited King Charls into the Kingdom of Lorain Moreover that the States of the Kingdom affirm plainly that Kingdoms are not conquered by curses of Priests or Bishops and that they have learned from the Holy Scripture Kingdoms appertain unto God by whom Kings do reign and he gives them to whom he willeth wherefore since the High-Priest cannot be both a King and a Bishop he should leave the care of distributing Kingdoms which as his Predecessours did not attempt against the schismatical nor heretical nor tyranous Emperours in their times so neither can they now bear it who know it to be written in the Holy Scripture We should strive even to death for liberty and inheritance neither are they ignorant if a Bishop excommunicate a Christian without reason that the power of binding may be taken from him but eternal life can be taken from no man unless his own sins do demerit neither can any man be spoiled of the name of a Christian for taking or conquering an earthly Kingdom or can he be ranked with the Divel whom Christ came to redeem with his blood from the Divel's power and therefore if the Pope would have peace let him so seek it that he move no strife for the people think not that they cannot come to the Kingdom of Heaven except they imbrace such an earthly King as the Pope recommendeth as for the Oath said he and falshood and tyranny whereof you write the Peers of the Nation say unto us that ye command not such things as concern your authority yea they have not spared from menacings against you which for the present I will not repeat and I know as they threatned with deliberation so if God suffer them without retreating they will shew it indeed and I know by experience that without regard of admonition or sword of man's tongue unless some other stay arise our King and Nobility of this Realm will not fail to do accordingly to their power and follow forth what they have begun He concludes that Bishops and himself especially should take heed of their behaviour towards the King since it is the Apostles doctrine that all souls be subject unto Superiour powers And with these Letters in the name of Hincmar were other Letters written by common advice of the Bishops of France being assembled at Rhemes and sent unto Pope Adrian who died in the fifth year of his pride and so that strife ceased Ph. Morn in Myster ex Aimoin lib. 5. and out of others Baronius in Annal. ad An. 870. § 38. saith Hincmar did forge many excuses and by shifting did escape the sentence of the Apostolick See till Pope Adrian died 11. JOHN the IX succeeds An. 872 as Onuphrius saith who reckoneth The Pope climbeth above the Emperour not the eight years between Nicolaus and Adrian but others account his succession in the year 876. He hapned on the fittest occasion of ambition among them all for after his inauguration began the contention between Charls of France and Charls of Germany for the Empire The King of France was alwaies aiming at the Kingdom of Italy and promised unto Pope John rich rewards if he attained unto the Empire he would defend the Church from all injury and wholly quit the Territory of Rome John did fear that the other would take his manure in Italy and therefore desirous the Emperour were at a distance rather than to sit in his eye he invited the King of France to come unto Rome and incontinently saluteth him Augustus and by this means saith Sigonius and after him Ph. Morn in Myster the Title Imperator Augustus became the gift of the High-Priest wholly and the years of their Empire were reckoned from their consecration by the Pope Continuator Eutropii saith more plainly Charls the Bald coming to Rome made covenant with the Romans and granted unto them the rights of the Kingdom and revenues out of three Monasteries that is out of Saint Salvator's Saint Mary in Sabinis and Saint Andrew's on Mount Soracte and the Imperial Patrimony out of many other Monasteries he gave them also the Provinces of Samnio and Calabria with all the Cities of Benevento and the Dukedom of Spoleto and two Cities of Tuscia Arisium and Clusium which did belong unto the Duke so that he who before was above the Romans in royality seems now inferiour unto them he
he leaveth others in their wickedness and hath condemned them unto everlasting death In the Preface before 3 Reg. In all things we have need of aid from the Holy Spirit In 4 Reg. cap. 19. Whosoever by true faith toucheth the death of Christ and truly laieth hope on him shall without doubt be pertaker of his resurrection Catal. test ver lib. 10. 8. Raban Magnentius otherwise surnamed Maurus was famous in the University of Paris for Poesie Rhetorick Astronomy others Philosophy and Theology unto whom neither Germany nor Italy brought forth an equal saith Trithemius He became Abbot of Fulda where he was born and there he writ Commentaries on all the Books of the Bible His Monks were offended that he did so study the Scriptures and did not attend their Revenues as Trithem writeth therefore after 24 years he gave place to their anger and left the Abbey but they besought him to return and he would not but did abide with the Emperour Lewis untill Otgar Bishop of Ments died and Raban succeeded Tho. Walden in the daies of Pope Martin the V. reckoned him and Herebald or Reginbald Bishop of Altisiodor amongst Hereticks because they favoured Bertram Out of some of his works I have picked out these passages In Eccles lib. 4. cap. 7 he saith In meditating and reading The perfection of Scripture the Holy Scriptures we should be wary neither to add any thing to that which is written nor take away from those things which are comprehended by the Authours of Divine Scriptures in those books but we should thing of them with the highest veneration and with all our strength fullfill the commandments thereof Ibid. cap. 1 Man can now be saved no other way but by the death of Jesus Christ who is our Redeemer Ibid. lib. 5. cap. 5 The foundation A sure foundation which the Apostle Paul hath laied is one the Lord Jesus Christ upon this foundation both firm and stable and strong in it self is the Church of Christ builded In Ier. lib. 18. cap. 2. Lest they would say Our fathers were Against merits accepted for merits and therefore did they receive great things from God he adjoineth this was not for their merits but because it so pleased God whose free gift it is whatsoever he bestoweth De modo satisfact cap. 2. 17. Whatsoever one remembreth that he hath done wickedly let him declare it Confession unto the Priest by confession but if thou art ashamed to reveal thy sins before men cease not with continual supplications to confess them unto him from whom they cannot be hid and say Against thee only have I sinned he useth to heal not publishing thy shame and to forgive sin without upbraiding De Eucharist cap. 24. Behold what these two Sacraments do by Two Sacraments baptism we are regenerate in Christ and by the Sacrament of the body and blood regeneration is proved to continue not only by faith but by unity of flesh and blood Here he speaks but of two Sacraments and so he calleth them expressly But de Institut Cleric lib. 1. cap. 31. one may think that he speaks of more Sacraments for he saith Because we have spoken of more Sacraments Baptism and Chrism it remaineth that we speak of the other two that is of the body and blood of Christ But when he calleth the body and blood of Christ two Sacraments it is clear that he calleth the two elements two Sacraments and that is improperly And in cap. 28. of the forenamed book When the baptized person ascends out of the Fount immediately he is signed in the face by the Presbyter with holy chrism here he speaketh not of extream unction as they now speak but of an appendix of baptism as they were wont in those daies and this he calleth improperly another Sacrament but in that chap. de Eucharist he speaketh properly and nameth two baptism and the body and blood of Christ Ibid. cap. 41. And The signs are distinguished from the thing signified because he Christ according to the flesh must pierce the heavens to the end those who by faith are renued and born again in him might more earnestly and confidently long after him he hath left unto us this Sacrament as a visible figure and resemblance a sign and seal of his body and blood that by these things our minds and our bodies by faith may be more plenteously nourished to partake of invisible and spiritual things now it is the sign which we outwardly see and feel but that which is inwardly received is all substance and truth and no shadowing or resemblance and therefore there is nothing but truth and the Sacrament of the very flesh of Christ which is manifested unto us for the very flesh of Christ which was crucified and buried even the Sacrament of that true flesh it is which by the Priest upon the Altar through the word of Christ and power of the Holy Spirit is consecrated and hallowed See how Raban distinguishes that which is received outwardly and inwardly in the Sacrament and he calleth the outward part a visible figure and representation a sign and seal of the body and blood and that which is received inwardly is no shadow or resemblance but substance and truth even the very body of Christ which was crucified and as he saith in the first part of this testimony which hath pierced the Heavens De Institut Cleric lib. 2. cap. 30. Satisfaction is to exclude the occasions and suggestions of sin or not to commit sin again Reconciliation is that which is done after repentance for as we are reconciled unto God when we are converted first from gentilism so we are reconciled when after sin we return Lib. 2. cap. 57. He hath the Confession that was professed at that time saying 9. This is next unto the Creed of the Apostles the most certain faith A confession of faith which our Teachers have given That we should profess the Father the Son and the Holy Spirit of one essence of one power and sempiternity one invisible God so that the propriety of persons being reserved unto each one neither the Trinity should be divided substantially nor confounded personally to confess also that the Father is unbegotten the Son is the only begotten and the Holy Spirit is neither begotten nor unbegotten but proceedeth from the Father and from the Son that the Son proceedeth from the Father by generation the Holy Spirit not begotten but proceeding also that the Son did assume of the Virgin perfect manhood without sin that whom of his goodness only he had created of his mercy he might restore after he was fallen who verily was crucified and rose again the third day and with the same flesh being glorified he ascended into Heaven in the which flesh he is expected to come and judge the quick and the dead and that Christ in one person beareth both the divine and the human nature being perfect in both because neither the
integrity of both natures did double his person nor the unity of his person confoundeth his twofold nature for by the one he excludes not the other because each of them keepeth both with undefiled right which the wholsom authority of the Old and New-Testament commendeth that by prophecy and this by history being truly fullfilled and that concerning God and the creatures of this world we should not agree with the Pagans nor Hereticks when they disagree from the truth but in both Testaments the Divine Oracles testifie that not of necessity God made man and all things neither is there any visible or invisible substance which is not God or the good creature of our God But God is infinitely and immutably good but the creature is less and mutably good and that the beginning of the soul is uncertain and that the natures of souls and Angels are not a part of God's substance but the creature of God and made of nothing and therefore is not bodily since it is created to the image of God Concerning the godliness of manners without which faith of the worship of God is idle and fainteth and with which the integrity of Divine worship is perfected that every one should love God for God and his neighbour in God that by increasing he may attain that one cannot be defiled with the sin of another where is not alike consent of wills That lawfull marriages are not damnable although in them posterity be procreated subject unto original sin and that the integrity of faithfull virgins and continent persons is to be preferred above them Let not the one baptism of the Trinity be iterated which is not lawfull neither let it be thought profitable to each man according to the diversity of the Minister but that by singular power it is given of him of whom we hear it to be said Upon whom thou shalt see the Holy Ghost descending and abiding upon him that is he which baptiseth with the Holy Ghost and I saw and bear witness that he is the Son of God Let us not think we have no need of the remedies of repentance for the daily excesses of human frailty without which we cannot be in this life so that in the fruitfull remorse of repentance we confess that all our sins are blotted away as it is written Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sins are covered blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputes not iniquity And that no man by his own strength but by the only grace of God is united unto the Head Christ and made solid in the unity of his Church by unseparable perseverance of peace Neither should any good thing be imputed to the liberty of man's will Also that the temporal goods that are common to the good men and bad are created by God and according to his dispensation are given or denied to every one of which goods in every one that beleeves not the having but the use or abuse is commended or condemned but the godly only can attain unto the certain and eternal goods in the World to come and we believe now that the Church hath received a pledge of these things having the first fruits of the Spirit here and perfection hereafter here she is upholden with hope hereafter is nourished in very deed here seeing through a glass darkly and hereafter face to face when from faith she shall be brought to sight which when it shall be perfected as we shall injoy the most perfect gifts of the most high God so shall we not harm our neighbours That we have also that hope of the resurrection in the same order and in the same form as our Lord arose from the dead we beleeve also that we shall rise again in the same time wherein we are and live not changing our nature nor sex but only laying off our frailty and vices That Satan with his Angels and servants shall be condemned into everlasting fire neither according to the sacrilegious dispensation of some men shall he be restored into his first that is Angelical dignity from which he fell by his own wickedness This is the integrity of the faith of Catholick tradition of which if any one article be denied all the belief of faith is lost So far hath Raban there Now if this Confession be conferred with the Confession which was published and injoined by Pope Pius the IV in the year 1564 we may find many additions in the Church of Rome which were not known in the daies of Raban and if he were now alive and professed to believe no otherwise then the Church did at that time he could not be a Bishop although Trithem calleth him a matchless one 10. And to the end we may see how far the Church in that time differed Of the Mass from the primitive Church in the celebration of the Lord's Supper and what hath been added unto it since that time let us hear the same Raban shewing the form of it in his daies in Lib. 1. de Institut Cleric Cap. 32 33 and therewith on the margine we shall shew the original of every novation by correspondent figures and he beginneth thus The Lord first ordained the Sacraments 1 of his body and blood with blessing and thanksgiving and so delivered it unto his Apostles and they followed the same manner and taught their Successours to do so which all the Churches generally through all the World now keepeth In the beginning was not the custom of tooning which now is in the Church before the sacrifice but the Epistles were read and the holy Evangelists 2. But since we are begun to speak of the sacrifice 3 we will declare to what end all this order was institute First then in the celebration of the Mass 4 at the coming in of the Priest 5 unto the Altar 5 the antiphona 6 is sung 7 by the Clark that a sound may be heard when he entreth into the Sanctuary before the Lord as in the Old-Testament the entring of the High-Priest was known by the sound of the Bells wherefore the singing of God's praise is heard for just cause that the holy harmony of the Ministers may go before the mysteries of the holy celebration and the Sacrifice of worthy praise may go before the venerable Sacrament of the Body and Blood of Christ for the Queere 8 is the multitude assembled unto the holy service and is so called because in the beginning they stood like a Crown about the Altar After the Priest's coming in the Letanies 9 are said by the Clarks that the Common-Prayer may go before the particular prayer of the Priest Then followeth the Priest's prayer 10 who when he hath saluted the people with peace 11 receiveth the answer of peace from them that true concord and charity and pure devotion may the easier obtain their Petitions from him who looketh into the heart and judgeth inwardly Then the Reader readeth a part of the Canon 12 that the mind of the hearers
cause precedes not efficient but deficient that is the forsaking of the chief good and coveting inferiour things when the soul falleth from the love of God and coveteth inferiour things ..... But albeit God is not the cause of our ill will nor any subsisting nature but the affection of the reasonable creature falling from the love of the Creator yet we may not say that he is not the just revenger of our wicked thoughts or eternal Predestinator of just judgment and vengeance which this fellow would by such ambiguities make void Again this man saith There is no predestination of God but of them who are prepared for everlasting blessedness We know surely that this is an errour of this age ..... It is to be marked in the writings of the Prophets that the word predestination is not expressly mentioned yet because things concerning both predestinations appear and are declared most openly the Apostle most confidently useth their testimonies for confirming this doctrine and hath given them to be so understood by the Church teaching us by his authority and example and informing us that we should not contentiously and idly strive for the word predestination in the Oracles of the holy Prophets but by godly and peaceable understanding wheresoever the matter is manifestly declared we should without doubting acknowledge and maintain the predestination of God And if it be asked How shall the World be judged righteously whom the necessity of predestination forceth to perish Far be it that any of us should say it because it is most open blasphemy that God by his predestination forceth any man to sin and to perish by sin But by the judgment of predestination whom continuing in their sins he hath decreed to punish he rather calleth them from their sins and stirreth in them by hearing a wholsom terrour that they fearing may be amended and amending should not be damned It is also most false that the fellow affirmeth that there is no predestination of punishment for if punishment were not predestinate for the Divel and his Angels and all the wicked that are to be punished with them Truth would not say Go into everlasting fire prepared for the Divel and his Angels And where he saith Predestination is alwaies to be understood of the gifts of God's bounty it is also false for it is found and truly understood of the judgments of just damnation Of which damned through their own deserving and the just judgment of God when this man saith Cap. 14. § 4. that they are justly forsaken in the damned mass according to the merit of original sin and they are suffered to live wickedly and are at last to be condemned with everlasting fire even unwillingly and contradicting himself he saith no other thing but that in Divine judgment they are predestinate unto everlasting life for if all that mass be condemned certainly it is condemned in the just judgment of God and without doubt unto everlasting perdition and punishment And it is a wonder how he saith Cap. 14. That God hath predestinate pain unto sinners and hath not predestinate sinners unto pain for when he predestinated pain for them he was not ignorant who were to be punished And when he confesseth saying The foreknowed if God foreknew certainly who were to be punished with these torments what else did he when he prepared most certain pain for every one of them but predestinated them certainly for pain For surely these only shall suffer whom he hath foreknown to suffer and what is it that by unchangeable prescience he hath foreknown them for pain It was not to be feared that what he foreknew to be justly he hath not predestinated to do it justly There is indeed another condition of mens laws who so ordain certain punishments unto delinquents that nevertheless they know not those which do sin thus or which shall be tormented in these punishments and therefore they may appoint and prepare punishments for sinners and know not that the punishments are just and yet not appoint for punishments the sinners whom they know not at all but if they knew certainly the persons which are worthy of those punishments they might justly ordain them for the pain as they appoint the pain for delinquents as in the execution of judgment whom they find guilty of capital crimes they both rehearse unto them the death which is appointed by the Law and by open sentence they adjudge them unto death which is done by a certain knowledge of judgment that they dare appoint as punishment for sinners so sinners for punishments Seeing then both these are rightly and justly done in the Courts of men being informed and directed according to certain knowledge that they discern justly and irreprovably pain for sinners and sinners for pain and yet not any of those guilty persons is compelled unto sin by the Laws nor Judges but only because he who hath sinned is justly punished how much rather may we beleeve certainly that this is done in Divine judgment that because by eternal knowledge he knows the pain which in justice is due for sinners and the sinners to whom it is due seeing he causeth none to sin he predestinates most justly both punishments which he knows to be most just for sinners and sinners who are never unknown unto him but most certainly known by eternal verity for everlasting punishment So and more writeth Florus And the judgment of Prudentius is in the abovenamed history Vsser cap. 11 where among other things he shews that when Aeneas who had been a member of the Carisiac Synod was to be ordained Bishop of Paris Prudentius being called unto his ordination did excuse himself by Letter and sent unto Wenilo Metropolitan of Senonen four articles which if the elect Bishop would not subscribe he did protest that he would no way consent unto his ordination These Articles are First That he confess that as free-will is lost in Adam by merit of disobedience so it is restored unto us by our Lord Jesus Christ and freed now in hope but afterwards really as the Apostle saith We are saved by hope that nevertheless we have alwaies need of the grace of the Almighty God for every good work whether for thinking or beginning or working or perseverantly perfecting and that without that grace we can no way either think or will or do any good 2. That he beleeve and confess that in the most high and secret purpose of God some are by the gracious mercy of God before all ages predestinated for life and some by his unsearchable righteousness are predestinated for pain to wit that whether in them which shall be saved or condemned he hath predestinated that which he foreknew he would do in judging as the Prophet saith Qui fecit quae futura sunt Esa 45. juxta LXX Interp. 3. That he beleeve and confess with all the Catholicks that the blood of Jesus Christ was shed for all men beleeving in him through the world and not for
Jews so here election is for the Elect who obtain justification by faith On Cap. 15 at these words Whatsoever is written is written for our instruction ... he saith The Apostle joineth himself unto all Beleevers and will shew that all things which are written in Divine books are not written for them whose deeds and works are there reported for they are in rest long ago but for our salvation and of them which are to come that we may have whence we may take example of faith and good works and whence we may know with what works God is pleased and with what he is provoked to punish .... for what did it avail to Abraham that Moses hath written he was obedient and that he commends him to have pleased God But he saith Whatsoever things are written in the Law Prophets Psalms and other Scriptures are written for our instruction that we which are come unto the faith may thence learn Seeing Remigius writeth that the Scriptures are written for the instruction of all Beleevers would he then have consented unto the Act of Trent which forbids the use of the Scriptures unto Beleevers On 1 Cor. 1. at these words That no flesh should glory before him he saith No flesh that is no man The wise and mighty cannot glory because they are not called by him for their wisdom and riches neither had they divine wisdom or spiritual riches of themselves The Apostles could not glory because whatsoever they had of favour they received it from God without their merits and they cannot glory that they were chosen for their wisdom and riches ..... He that glorieth let him glory in the Lord he glorieth in the Lord and not in himself who confesseth that all the good he hath he hath received it from God without his own merit and therefore seeks not his own glory and praise but his glory from whom he hath received whatsoever he hath On Gal. 6. on these words God forbid that I rejoice but in the Cross of Christ he saith that is I will not rejoice in the riches and dignities of this World but in the Cross of Christ i. e. in his suffering which was done on the Cross will I rejoice from whence is my redemption and salvation Or I will rejoice in the Cross of Christ that is in this will I rejoice if I can follow the suffering of Christ what he hath sustained for me I may sustain the like for his name Hence we may see that Remigius did not rejoice in the painted or moulded Cross but in Christ's sufferings for our redemption On Eph. 2. at these words Built on the foundation he saith The foundation of the Prophets Apostles and of all the faithfull is Christ because they are grounded and established in faith of him as he himself said Upon this Rock that is upon me will I build my Church Here Remigius expoundeth the Rock to signifie Peter On Cap. 5. at these words Not having spot or wrinkle he saith In this world the Church may be said to be glorious one way because it hath Kings and Princes subject and it hath many orders and degrees but it cannot be without spot or wrinkle of sin because it hath many penitents in it and if we say we have no sin we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us and there is not a man upon earth which doth good and sinneth not wherefore it is better that we refer these words unto the general resurrection On Cap. 6. The sword of the Holy Ghost is the Word of God as the Apostle saith that is the doctrine and knowledge of the Divine Scriptures which is given unto us by the Holy Ghost And it is called a sword because as enemies are put to flight by a sword so by the knowledge of Divine Scriptures we may put to flight all the craft and devices of the Divel by following what the Scripture teacheth and eschewing what it forbiddeth and not only may we overcom the Divels by the knowledge of the word and by the help of God but by authority thereof we may convince all Hereticks and destroy all their errours Reader observe in this testimony the manifold use of the Scriptures and especially that they are a rule wherewith all errours may be destroied On Phil. 2. at these words It is God who worketh in you he saith Lest he seem to exclude God from our salvation or as if without the help of God we could be saved âe subjoins For it is God who worketh in you therefore every good which we have as well the good will as the good operation is not of us but of God ..... both to will that is to have a good will and to do according to good will that is that we may alwaies will what is good On Cap. 3. at these words If I may comprehend in whom I am comprehended he saith All the Elect which are predestinated for eternal life are comprehended in the Passion of Christ because thereby are redeemed not only those who are saved after his resurrection and who are purged in baptism but all the godly which were before his coming ..... Whosoever are perfect in comparison of others let us think so understand that we are not perfect for whosoever are perfect that is who are thought to be perfect let us understand that this is in comparison of Beleevers and who have less understanding because we are not perfect in respect of what we shall have at the day of judgement On 1 Tim. 2. he saith Seeing the Psalmist saith The Lord doth whatsoever he willeth and the Apostle saith Which will have all men to be saved Why are not all men saved To which I say Because it is true what the Psalmist saith For he hath said and it shall be likewise he will save all men which are saved and which by his mercy seek to be saved for the Apostles have put the whole for a part as in the Gospel the Lord saith When I shall be exalted from the earth I will draw all men unto me for he drew not all men nor draweth all men but all that is the Elect out of all sorts and Nations out of all sex and condition from Kings unto Beggars from the perfect unto the babe of one day yet none can be saved but whom God willeth because he sheweth mercy on whom he will for if all men had continued in perdition just had been the judgment of God but that his mercy and power might be shewed because he is powerfull to save all men in those which do perish he shews his just judgment and his mercy in them which are saved for his grace preveneth us that we have will and our will should accord with his will and then he will give us ability and because we join our will to his will we are worthy to be rewarded and nevertheless it is all to be ascribed unto his grace whatsoever good we do He saith then Which will have
how oft all do eat at the Altar indifferently one eats the flesh of Christ spiritually and another not although we see that he takes a morsel from the Priest's hand What then getteth he seeing there is but one consecration if he get not the body and blood of Christ Truly because he eateth unworthily as Paul saith he eats and drinks damnation to himself Ca. 15. Drink ye all of this as well Ministers as Beleevers In many Chapters he distinguisheth between the sign and the thing signified Biblioth de la Bigne tom 6. 24. When Leo Armenius Emperour of Constantinople had Wars with The conversion of the Bulgarians Martagon Prince of Bulgaria his sister was taken Captive the Emperour caused her to be instructed in the Christian faith and she was baptized Martagon sent for her and in lieu of her he sent her husband Cuphara When she was returned she did commend unto her Brother the Christian religion many a time but he did nothing regard her speeches untill the Country was plagued with pestilence and famine and then he called upon that God whom his sister had so oft talked of that he would deliver him and his people Soon thereafter they were delivered and he did acknowledge the power of Christ and sent unto the Emperour for Teachers then he was baptized But the people moved insurrection against him because he had forsaken the rites of his Ancestours He was nothing afraid but became victorious and then they all became Christians Zonar Ann. tom 3. After the death of the Emperour Theophilus the Prince of Bulgaria seeing the Empire to be governed by a woman and a young child sent unto Constantinople alledging his League now to be out of date and he denounceth wars Theodora returned answer that she would defend the Empire and if it shall please God that she prevail he would be overcom by a woman and he may consider what a shame that were unto him but if she were overcom his victory were not honourable in taking advantage of a woman When he received this answer he was content to renew the former league Zonar ibid. I mark this History to shew the difference of people in old times from them who have lived lately when Kings will make Wars without any denounciation or accepting any reasonable intreaty The Emperour Basilius Macedo did perswade many Jews to imbrace and many Iews Christian religion and to effect that he gave them both money and liberty He made also a League with the Rhossiti a Nation of Scythians by the Mountain Taurus but upon condition that they would accept Christianity and some Scythians and sent Teachers unto them But they lingre and said unto the Bishop That they would see some of those miracles which he said Christ had wrought or else they would not beleeve him Then said he Say what you would have done They answered Throw that book into the fire which teacheth of Christ and if it burn not it shall be an argument unto us that Christ is God whom thou preachest The Bishop was content a fire is kindled and the Bishop lifting up his eys and hands unto Heaven said O Jesu Christ very God glorifie thy own name So before them all he threw the Gospel into the fire It continued in the fire a long space without any change The Barbarians were astonished and beleeving in Christ did crave to be baptized Zonar loc cit 1. Note how he calleth the elements Sacraments as it was usual then and it hath been observed in others 2. Platina in Sixto 1. and Prayer without book Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 10. say These things were done simply at the first for when Peter did consecrate he used the prayer Our Father which art .... and others have augmented them Platin. in Celestin 1. saith When the Epistle was read and the Gospel the sacrifice was ended Which is so to be understood that they at first had not a set or prescribed form of prayer but only the Lord's Prayer which they did use and the Apostles and other Ministers in every Church when believers were assembled made their prayers unto God as the spirit gave them utterance Chrysostom on Rom. 8. hom 14. saith With other gifts they had also the gift of prayer which was also called The Spirit and he who had this gift did pray for the whole multitude for because they were ignorant of expedient things and we pray for things which are not profitable the gift of prayer came upon one who being set in place of them all did pray for what was expedient unto the Church and also did instruct others to pray So here the Spirit is called that gift of prayer which then was given and it is the soul which did pray unto God and sigh for he who was honoured with this gift did stand and with much compunction and many groans supplicating unto God according to the earnestness of his mind did pray for those things which were expedient unto all And Tertullian in Apologet. mentioning the same custom in his time saith We looking up to Heaven with our hands stretched forth as being innocent and bareheaded as not ashamed make our prayers Sive Monitore without a Directory as coming from the free motion of our own hearts And by that testimony of Platina in Celestin 1. who lived about the year 423. what other parts of the Mass besides the Gospel and the Epistles are fathered upon others and are of later standing and were not in use in the Roman Church before Celestine Iustin in Apolo 2. fully sheweth the manner of Christian Service in his time The ancient Christians saith he had their meetings on the Sunday they began with prayers for the Church especially for the inlightned which were to be baptized Then the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles are read as time permits When the Reader causeth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã he who hath the charge hath a Sermon unto the people and exhorts them all unto the imitation of the best things then all do rise up and pour forth prayers again When the prayers are ended Bread and Wine being mixed with Water is brought forth which being taken he who hath the charge goeth before the people with an earnest voice in praising God and thanksgiving and the people do answer with a loud voice Amen Then the Deacons divide the holy signs unto all them which are present and carry the same unto the absent This food we call ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Thanksgiving whereof none may partake unless he beleeve the true doctrine and be washed in the laver unto regeneration and remission of sins and live so as Christ hath directed and the ordinance of Christ is thus observed after this is a gathering of Alms. That Father which lived in the second Century hath no more of the Christian Liturgy unless ye will add that in another place he saith After the prayer they did kiss one another and of that
of the elements and blowing on them and crossing them I know not how often the thwarting and lifting up of their Arms the joining and unjoining of the Priest's thumb and fore-singer with such other rites which have no such foundation in nor relation unto Christ's Institution nor his Apostles doctrine or practice and do smell of charming or heathenism more then of true piety and the rather is the word to be forsaken because their Priests are not ashamed to say Qui creavit me dedit mihi creare se qui creavit me sine me creatur à me 25. Raban speaks so not that he meaneth the bread to be turned into the body of Christ although Io. Eckius in tom The Bread is he Body figuratively 4. homil 31. doth cite his words unto that purpose For Transubstantiation was not then hatched as I shall shew God willing and Raban was reckoned amongst Hereticks for the contrary doctrine as is touched before but because the Bread and Wine are the visible figures and resemblances and seals of Christ's Body and Blood and because with the signs the Believers receive the Body and Blood of Christ Raban's words which I have related in the former Section do clearly shew his mind in these words and so we may judge of many others writing in this manner although their words have been wrested to another sense 26. Observe he saith Prayer unto God But in all this Institution is not one word of praying unto the Bread I know they The Bread was not worshipped do quote the Ancients for adoring the bread and especially they alledge Theodoret. dial 2. But by one we may understand the meaning of all others his words are these The mystical signs after sanctification do not depart from their nature for they remain in their former substance figure and form and they may be both touched and seen as they were before but they are understood to be those things which they are made and are beleeved to be and they are adored as those things which they are beleeved to be compare therefore the Image with the exemplar or patern for the figure should be like the truth In these words Theodoret. denieth Transubstantiation and the bodily presence and he calleth the Bread and Wine signs mystical the Image of the exemplar and figure of the truth and thereby we may easily understand what kind of adoring or reverence he would have given unto the signs and not that they should be adored as Christ himself And to shew the impudency of the Romanists I add another testimony which they do object out of August in Ps 98. saying No man eats it before he adore it They object these words as if Augustine were speaking of the bread But his words are Of the earth he Christ took earth because flesh is of the earth and of the flesh of Mary he took flesh because he walked here in the same flesh and did give us the same flesh unto salvation and no man eats that flesh except he first adore it c. Here Augustine speaks not of the Sacrament but of the flesh which Christ took of the flesh of Mary and who denieth that flesh should be adored Some words after these may be understood of the Sacrament and they are clear for he expoundeth the words of Christ The words which I have spoken unto you are spirit and life as if the Lord had said Understand ye spiritually what I have spoken ye shall not eat this body which ye see nor drink this blood which they shall shed who shall crucifie me I have commended unto you a certain Sacrament which being spiritually understood shall quicken you and although it be necessary that the same be celebrate visibly yet it must be understood invisibly So August Nothing can be spoken more plainly and directly against the gross and carnal manner of the presence of Christ's body in the Sacrament 27. It is certain that our Saviour is the Authour of this Prayer and who hath ordained it to be sung Rites at saying Pater noster I know not But Io. Beleth cap. 47. testifieth that in his time the people did stand when this prayer was said if it were a Feast-day and if it were not a Feast the people were prostrate and the Priest said it with a loud voice except these words But deliver us from evil which the people did answer 28. As Christ did ordain that all Believers should eat in remembrance of Communicating now left of him so in ancient times was an order that all should communicate who will not be excommunicate Gratian. de consecr dist 2. cap. Peracta Comperimus Where was then the private Mass wherein the Priest alone consumeth the Sacrament This order of communicating hath ceased through the sloth of Priests and people saith Cochlaeus de sacrif Missae and Harding's answer to the first article of Bishop Juel's challenge And for remedy it was provided that two Deacons should communicate with the Priest Gratian. de consecr dist 1. cap. Hoc quoque Omnes And Pope Sergius the II. ordained And the rite is turned to a mystery that the Bread should be broken into three parts according to the number of Communicants which rite of breaking remaineth yet although the Priest be alone but they have drawn it to signifie a mystery Lombard lib. 4. dist 12. F. saith The part which is offered and cast into the Cup signifieth the body of Christ which rose again the part which is eaten signifieth him walking on the earth and the third part lying on the Altar till the end of the Mass signifieth the body lying in the grave for untill the end of this world the bodies of the Saints shall continue in the graves The Authour of Specul Curator saith two parts are reserved and the third is cast into the cup to signifie that the sacrifice is profitable for three things unto just men for increase of grace unto sinners for taking away their sins and unto those in Purgatory for taking away their punishment So uncertain are they in their errours And in that direction of the Curats it is specially provided that only the Priest shall eat that part which is cast into the Cup. So that now the Communion is for the most part turned into a theatrical eating and drinking of the Priest alone Cassander cannot wonder enough how they have departed so far from the Institution and how they dare so clearly violate the Acts of Councels c. Consult art 24. 29. Christ did not put the Sacrament into his Apostles mouths but every one received the bread with his hand Receiving is altered and such was the custom of the Church untill the sixth Synod saith Jesuit Salmeron on 1 Cor. 11. disp 19. But this was altered when the Roman Church ordained that for reverence sake people should not touch it with their hands but so oft as they communicate the Priest should put the bread into their mouths
Hence is arisen another novelty that whereas the bread was wont to be broken and distributed out of the same loaf now they break not the bread they say for reverence as if the Apostles and primitive Church had not been reverent or Believers now cannot be reverent and therefore lest Wafers people do break Christ's body with their teeth they do provide Wafers which may melt away in the mouth Cassander in Liturg. saith This is religion many waies despised 30. He mentioneth the receiving of bread only nevertheless it is certain the distribution of the Cup also was ordained by Drinking is out of use Christ and it continued in use For Raban in the same book chap. 31. saith The Lord would have the Sacraments of his body and blood taken by the mouth of Believers Now this custom was not forbidden untill the Councel at Constance An. 1415 Cassand Consul art 22 and again it was permitted unto the Bohemians An. 1438. by the Councel at Basil Yea Pope Gelasius the I made a Decree that who would not communicate in both should be excommunicated from both This Decree stood in force about the year 1200 and is registred by Gratian. de consecr cap. 2. Comperimus his reason is because the division of one and the same mystery cannot be without great sacriledge Upon these words the Gloss saith This is understood of the Species .... therefore it is taken under both kinds as a Pupil must approve all which a Tutor doth or refuse all yet saith he a sick man who may not drink wine or any other in necessity may take the body without wine When and by whom came this alteration Jesuit Coster in Enchir. tracta de commun sub utraque spe saith Not by commandment of Bishops but it crept in by the practice of the people the Bishops winking at it It is likely the communion of bread only came by practice of Priests after that Thomas Aquin. had devised concomitancy lest any thing might seem superfluous 31. This is the second time that Kiss the Priest saluteth the people Biel in Expos Miss lect 16. noteth three salutations with the particular reasons as they may be Io. Beleth cap. 48. saith The Priest takes this kiss from the Eucharist or as some think from the Altar and gives it to the Deacon or sub-Deacon that by them it may go unto others but saith he with this caution that men give it not unto women lest some wantonness or carnality creep into the thoughts The Rhemists would derive this custom of the Mass from Rom. 16. 16 but Paul did not kiss the bread nor the Altar nor did he command it as a part or pendicle of the Mass As it is a fashion among us for men meeting or parting with friends to shake hands so it was among the Jews and some other Nations as appears by many places in both Testaments for men to kiss men which custom Christians did also observe and therefore the Apostle doth moderate that custom that it should be with holiness and as that secular custom did wear out of use so it ceased also in the Church 32. Beleth hath the words Lamb of God who takes away the A change in the words Agnus c. sins of the world and not the words following but also faith these be said thrice to wit twice with Have mercy upon us once with Give us peace but neither of the two when it is a Mass for the dead but only with Give them rest Raban and others before him knew not this distinction 33. The lawfull The use of communicating use of the Lord's Supper is the remembrance of his death to the salvation of the beleeving receiver But afterwards it was provided that if any theft was committed in a Monastery and the Monks were suspected then the Abbot should say a Mass and all the Monks should communicate and thereby declare that they were innocent Gratian. caus 2. qu. 5. cap. Saepe contingit sheweth that Pope Nicolaus ordained these words to be said unto each one of them The body of the Lord be unto thy trial This Decree was abrogate by contrary Decrees of Popes because the body of Christ should not be given unto him who is suspected of a crime Tho. Aquin. pag. 3. qu. 80. ar 6 ad 3. Nevertheless it is turned to worse for in all their Treasons and Plots either against Nations or Church they make the Sacrament to be the bond of their bloody intentions 34. Beleth saith this is the last part of the Mass called The Thanksgiving and beginneth at the Communion which is also called Completio But I find no words of Thanksgiving here so thankfulness is worn out of use 35. Some say the blessing was ordained by Pope Leo the I Ite Missa est but it is more ancient to bless the people at their dismission 36. Poly. Virgil. de invent rer lib. 4. cap. 11. saith The saying of Ite Missa est is from a custom What was done with the remainder of the Priests of Isis 37. He hath no mention of what was done with the remainders of the elements Bellarm. de Euchar. lib. 4. cap 4. sheweth out of Justine that the Deacons were wont to carry the Eucharist unto the sick or them who could not come to the publick meetings And cap. 5. The reliques was given unto children to be eaten by them because they thought not the element to be holy but in use But now they keep their Osty for adoration and pompous procession which custom is contrary unto the Institution as Cassander proves by many testimonies in Liturgic cap. 30. 11. This Many rites are added was the form of Gregory's Mass and all that was in the daies of Raban far different from the first Institution of the Lord's Supper but since that time it is as far changed even so far that if Raban were alive and could say Mass no better he would be called an ignorant Curat It hath indeed more shew and pomp now then before but as a painted Image hath more accoutrements then the man hath yet it hath no life in it so the additions and changes make it more glorious to the eye of a natural man but the liveliness and spirituality of it is gone For at first was but one sort of celebrating but now they have a publick form and a private and a solitary one for Sundays another for Week daies another for Feast daies another for Fasts c. 2. The people understood all and had their part in praying and singing but now the Priest doth all in an unknown language except that a Deacon or Clark say some few words 3. As some exhortations and prayers are now put away whereof I have now noted some so many other things are added As first the Introitus must be sung twice on some daies and thrice on other daies 2. There is a Tractus which must be sung with long or slow pronunciation 3. There be
Canon as being not the work of Christ nor of his Apostles as Gregory confesseth lib. 7. ind 2. Epist 63 but either his own or as he seemeth to say there of one Scholasticus yet it is the mighty providence of God for the conviction of the Romish Church that the Canon is continued For they hold Out of the Canon is confuted 1 The doctrine of the sacrifice first That in the Mass is a true singular and proper sacrifice 2. That the Bread and Wine are transubstantiated into the Body and Blood of Christ 3. That the People should not pertake of the Wine 4. That men attain salvation or eternal life by merit of their works but all these are clearly confuted by the words of that Canon First concerning the Sacrifice it saith a little from the beginning Petimus uti accepta habeas benedicas haec dona haec munera haec sancta sacrificia illibata Here observe first that the words are in the plural number gifts sacrifices But Christ is not many gifts nor many sacrifices he is one gift Ioh. 4. 10. and one sacrifice Heb. 9. 2â 10. 10. therefore Christ is not signified by these words 2. The Canon saith We pray that thou wouldest accept and bless these gifts Should we think that Gregory would have men to pray for the acceptation of Christ and for a blessing unto him who is the dearly beloved of the Father eternally I beleeve Gregory did not understand the words so And after the words which are called The Consecration it is said Supra quae propitio ac sereno vultu respicere digneris accepta habere c. that is On which be pleased to look with a favourable and gracious countenance and accept them as thou were pleased to accept the gifts of thy servant Abel and the sacrifice of our Patriarch Abraham and the holy sacrifice and immaculate hosty which thy High-Priest Melchisedek offered unto thee Whether shall we believe that the offerings and sacrifices of Abel Abraham and Melchisedek were acceptable unto God through Christ or that they were the paterns of accepting the sacrifice of Christ I beleeve certainly that Gregory did not think the first but the second and so that he would have Believers to pray for the acceptation of their offerings in and through Christ and so it is said in the beginning of the Canon Most gracious Father we humbly beseech thee for Jesus Christ thy Son our Lord's sake and we pray that thou wouldest accept ... these gifts Moreover in the same Canon it is said Hanc oblationem servitutis nostrae sed cunctae familiae tuae quaesumus domine ut placatus accipias i. e. O Lord we beseech thee that thou being pacified wouldest accept this oblation of our sacrifice or of us thy servants and of all thy family Who can think that Gregory did mean by these words the oblation of Christ Again it is said Quam oblationem tu Deus omnipotens c. i. e. Which oblation O thou Almighty we beseech thee that thou wouldest be pleased to make in all respects blessed ascribed ratified reasonable and acceptable Can these words be meaned of the offering of Christ and not rather of the offering of the people And so it may be said of these words We offer unto thy excellent Majesty of thy gifts and of what thou hast given And these be all the words at least the greatest part of the Canon concerning a sacrifice and since these be not understood of a proper and singular sacrifice certainly in the Mass no true and proper sacrifice is offered But they will say the words are Haec sancta sacrificia illibata which cannot be understood of the offerings of the people and therefore must be understood of Christ's sacrifice Answer First for the word sancta it may be understood of the peoples offerings in respect of dedication as well as the sacrifice of Melchisedek is called holy and immaculate hosty and the more if we take them with the words preceding We beseech thee humbly for Christ's sake that thou wouldest accept and bless these holy oblations As for the word illibata Alcwin who was the Teacher of Raban as some write de Divin Offic. saith Illibata dicuntur id est non praegustata id est Illibata is not as yet tasted but abiding whole Yea and in the same place he saith By dona munera sacrificia one and the same thing is commended with several names and what is offered upon the Altar is called munera as the Lord saith If thou offer thy gift It is clear that he understood the gifts of the people and consequently not a singular and proper sacrifice I know also that Illibata signifieth not offered and that signification doth more confirm what I have said Secondly 2. Transubstantiation concerning Transubstantiation the Canon saith Quam oblationem tu Deus ... benedictam .... facere digneris ut nobis corpus sanguis fiat dilectissimi Filii tui Domini nostri Iesu Christi Here they say are both the sacrifice and transubstantiation But first If all these words be considered together it is clear that as I said the words Quam oblationem benedictam ratam ascriptam rationabilem acceptabilemque are not meaned of the body of Christ because it is craved that the oblation may be blessed .... to the end it may be the body and blood of Christ for what we crave that it may be made the body is not as yet the body 2. I trust none is so ignorant to think that the word fiat doth necessarily signifie to be made a sacrifice and to be transubstantiate and if that word can in that place admit another signification it proves not either of the two and far less both and so we see how great a work is grounded upon the uncertainty of the signification of one word I have already twice shewed how Raban expoundeth the word for a sign figure seal and representation and here I add the words of Augustine Epist 23. ad Bonifa Christ was once sacrificed in himself and is every day sacrificed unto people in the Sacrament neither is it falsely said that he is sacrificed for Sacraments have a similitude of the things whereof they are Sacraments and for this similitude they oft have the names of the very things as in a certain manner the Sacrament of the body of Christ is called the body of Christ and the Sacrament of Christ's blood is called his blood So far Augustine and I could add the like testimonies of other Ancients but I said I would prove it from the words of the Canon Then observe first in the words immediately following it is said Qui pridie quà m pateretur accepit panem 2. After the consecration Offerimus praeclarae Majestati tuae ex donis tuis ac datis hostiam puram .... panem sanctum vitae aeternae calicem salutis perpetuae supra quae propitio ac sereno vultu
XIII the son of Albericus succeeded How old this father of fathers could be may be gathered by supputation of years when Hugh was expelled Albericus was but a boy and till this time were not passed 20 years neither was this Octavius or Pope John his fathers eldest son as Baronius hath marked and therefore he saith He who could not be a Deacon for age like a Stage-player acteth the Pope and nevertheless saith he consent made him Pope for it is a lesser evil to have a monstrous head then to be infamous with two heads And a little after he preferred this Pope above others which were chosen Canonically by the Clergy Let Platina tell what he was One saith he defiled from his infancy with all shame and filthiness given to hunting if he could spare any time from his luxury more then to prayer By the advice of the Senate he sent for Otho against Berengarius and when he was releeved he practised against his redeemer therefore as is before he was deposed and restored again by the Romans And immediately even in these same daies saith Platin. the most wicked man was judged to be strucken of God lest the Church had been wasted with a schism Some write saith he that this Monster was taken in the act of adultry and killed But he was intruded at that time by his father powerfully and delighting himself with another man's wife died suddenly without repentance Sigebert saith Sine viatico Fascic temp saith Behold O everliving God how unlike are they unto former Bishops O the depth of God's judgments who can search them out Let Bellarmin excuse him among the rest and pass him over in silence Platina saith he was worse then any Pope before him but he saith not and worse then any after him for worse Popes are coming Onuphrius on that place of Platina saith He first changed his name because he thought not his Christian name honourable enough but we have heard that others have done the like He sate 10 years 23. BENEDICT the V was chosen by the Romans although Leo the VIII who was advanced by the great Synod was yet alive wherefore Otho returned to Rome in wrath and restored Leo as is before 24. LEO the VIII sitting now peaceably did renounce in favour of the Emperour and his Successours all the Donations of Justinian of Charls the The Pope's resignation of former Donations Great of his son Lewis The words of the Bull in Crantz Saxon. lib. 4. cap. 10. are Leo Bishop the servant of God's servants unto Otto our spiritual son in Christ the Emperour Augustus and unto all his Successours Emperours and Kings of Italy Whatsoever the Lord Charls King of France and Lombardy and Patricius Romanus as also his father Pipin have given of the Royalty of this Kingdom of Italy unto blessed Peter the Apostle in the Church of Rome whether they were given by instruments by the Notary Etherius or whether they came by Oaths or Donations or any other way from Justinian Emperour or King Arithpert all these things we give and adjudge unto you Otto Emperour and to Alheida your wife and consort of the Empire and unto your consorts and successours of this Kingdom of Italy for ever being present the holy Evangelists and many Patronages of the Saints ....... that ye may have and possess all these things for ever for the uses of your Court the Military affairs and to fight against Pagans and Rebels of the Roman Empire and therefore by authority of this instrument we confirm and strengthen unto your posterity from generation to generation for ever and if any shall destroy this our authority and be found to violate it or do contrary unto it let him know that he shall fall under the wrath of blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles and our wrath and of all our Predecessours And moreover if he repent not of the evil let him be liable unto the Julian Law of Laese Majestatis c. After the solemn form fiat fiat this Bull was subscribed by all the Arch-Bishops Bishops Cardinals Priests and Deacons chief Officers of the Roman Church by the Consuls also Exconsuls Senatours and civil Lords and by all which by subscribing could give any confirmation The names fill up a page This Bull was kept at Florence for the use of the Emperour as Henry token a Canon of Magdeburg witnesseth in Catal. test ver lib. 11. Onuphrius proveth that this Leo was a lawfull Pope And whatsoever can be said against the Bull or Instrument Crantz li. cit cap. 11. saith It is more authentical and legal then that Decree of Constantine's Donation in longa Palea This Leo sate 2 years 25. JOHN the XIV was not chosen till Otho sent his Messengers unto the election as also this Pope did in other things reverence the Emperour and for this cause Peter Captain of the City two Consuls and the Elder men whom they call Decarchones and others rose against him they laid hands on him in the Lateran Church and kept him in Prison 11 moneths The Emperour made hast to Rome and put all the above-named persons in Prison till the cause was examined and then the Consuls were exiled into Germany the Elder men were hanged and Peter was given unto the pleasure of the Pope who caused him to be stript naked to shave his beard and hang him by the hair a whole day and set him upon an Ass with his hands under her tail then so to be led through the City in the mean time being scourged with rods and lastly banished out of the City After this manner did this Ghostly Father obey the Gospel Love your enemies saith Platina This Pope did first baptize Bells he called the great Bell in Lateran John He sate 7 years 26. BENEDICT the VI succeeded in place and miseries he was taken by Cintius Captain of the City and cast into the Prison of malefactors where he was strangled or as others say famished in the 18. moneth But I fear saith Platina that the reward of Benedict was according to his merits since none hath written that his death was revenged and Otho is accounted a very good man and a most ready defender of the Roman Church 27. DONUS the II sate one year without doing any thing worthy of record 28. BONIFACE the VII came to the Papacy by unlawfull means Platin When he saw that the Citizens conspired against him he hid himself and seeing no appearance of tranquility he stole all the Ornaments of Saint Peter's Church and fled into Constantinople Then 29. BENEDICT the VII was set up by the Romans Otho was offended that they had transgressed the Acts made in his fathers time he hastned to Rome and exerced severity against the rebellious Romans they in suffering deserved death did take unto themselves the name of Martyrs But Fasc temp maketh a distinction they were killed as some in the primitive Church were killed alike punishment but not alike cause Benedict
estrange from himself Christ who is life and salvation Lib. 12. cap. 1. The interposition of lots is the manifest commendation of God's grace for as when a lot discerns deliberation of men is idle and neither of the parties looks unto himself but awaits the trial of lot so in us all who are the children of wrath .... it is not considered who would come forth but whom the mercy of God would deliver ... Nor in saying so do we destroy man's free-will for man hath liberty if he be helped from heaven otherwise it is nothing if it be destitute of grace for the Lord saith Without me ye can do nothing ..... Man hath nothing that he hath not received for in all things the mercy of God preveneth us for we knew him not when he was working our salvation in the midst of the earth Lib. 17. cap. 5. The suffering of Christ is preached unto the end of the World by the Teachers of the people that salvation may be unto the Nations by remembring it and as the woman which had the flux of blood was healed by touching the hem of his garment so the Church by remembring his Passion which is let down from the corporal presence of Christ unto us obtains eternal salvation Ibid. The Holy Scripture is unto us a well furnished Table and spiritual cordial given unto us to comfort our heart-qualms against our enemies Lib. 20. cap. 1 Who is he which can do all that the Lord commandeth we have not that blessedness nor are of that worth that we can obey him in all for none on earth is free of sin nor can any living be justified in his sight Ibid. No man is worthy to ascend into heaven unless he be purged from his sins sin looketh for hell rather than for heaven and deserves death not life torments not glory the Paschal Lamb could not take away these but he could take it away of whom it is said Behold the Lamb of God which takes ... Catal. test ver lib. 11. 5. Gerard Bishop of Laureacen or Laurisheimen did accuse the Bishops A complaint against the Bishops of Bavier before Pope Leo the VII for several crimes wherewith they had not only stained their lives but undone the Churches of Christ The Pope writ unto Elilulph Juvavien Eisingrin Regmoburgen Lambert Fruxinen Visund Sabonen and other Bishops of Bavaria First he laieth to their charge their slackness as he had heard it of Gerard then he rebuketh them that they do flatter Princes and Magistrates they did wink at the faults of the wealthy they corrupt godliness defile religion they do prophane holy Philosophy and disturb Christian peace that by authority of Bishops which were dumb dogs not able to bark and blind watch-men Christians do deceive one another and the weakest were oppressed .... by magnificent buildings out of measure and luxurious feastings they did not carry themselves as becomes the Shepheards of Christ's flock The disease must be most dangerous which is spread from the head c. Here is a complaint against Bishops and a warning of them but no mention of reformation Catal. test ver lib. 11. ex Aventin 6. Otho the Great was more active for as it is written above he called A reformation necessary and intended but upon sinistrous grounds the Pope to an account and when he heard of the multitude and dissoluteness oâ Monks he did judge it more expedient that they be few and good than many and idle or hurtfull Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 3. cap. 22. saith that he had much to do with them and that this began at the Bishops being miscontent that Abbots were in so great favour with the Emperour Nevertheless this example sheweth what was the condition of those times and what should be done But after that time multitudes of new orders came up as followeth but few Otho 's for many ages he caused many to lay off their hoods and to live a secular life but the Popes were more desirous that many idle men were depending on them then that any should say unto them What doest thou and Emperours and Kings had more power at that time which their posterity did suffer to be possessed by Bishops and Popes 7. Smaragdus Abbot of the Benedictines of Saint Michael in Britany of France about the year 980. writ Commentaries on the New-Testament On Ioh. 3. How is the Son of Man said to have descended from Heaven or to be in Heaven even when he was speaking on earth the flesh of Christ came not down from Heaven nor was in Heaven before the time of his ascending but because the person of Christ is one consisting in two natures and therefore the Son of Man is rightly said both to have descended from Heaven and also before his Passion to have been in Heaven because what he could not in his human nature that he did in the Son of God by whom it was assumed But this also may be asked how is it said None ascends into Heaven but he who came from Heaven seeing all the Elect do truly confide that they shall ascend into Heaven as the Lord hath promised Where I am there shall my servant be also Clear reason untieth this knot because the Mediatour of God and Man the Man Christ Jesus is the head of all the Elect and all the Elect are the members of the same head as the Apostle saith He gave him to be the head over the whole Church .... therefore none ascends into Heaven but Christ in his body which is his Church .... Whosoever desireth to ascend into Heaven must conjoin himself by true unity of faith and love unto him which came down from Heaven and is in Heaven giving to understand that we can ascend into Heaven no other way but only by him which came down from Heaven as he saith elsewhere No man comes unto the Father but by me On Cap. 11 If faith be in us Christ is in us therefore if thy faith be on Christ Christ is in thy heart On Cap. 10 He is an hireling who hath the place of a Shepheard but seeks not the gain of souls who hunteth after earthly wealth rejoiceth in the honour of preferment and delighteth in reverence given him by men On Act. Cap. 10 He rose from the death and went up on high and he alone makes request in Heaven for us he doth with the Father what he sought of the Father because he is Mediatour and Creatour Mediatour to pray and Creatour to give On Rom. cap. 1. The same is the predestination of the Saints as it was most apparent in the Saint of Saints which none can deny if he understand the Oracles of truth for we see that the Lord of glory as he was man was predestinate ... and therefore as he only was predestinate to be our head so many are predestinate to be his members and God calleth them which are predestinate his children that he may make them members of his
he suffered neither is that holy wine the Saviour's blood which was for us in bodily things but in ghostly understanding both be truly the bread his body and the wine his blood as was the heavenly bread which we call Manna CHAP. V. Of COUNCELS 1. IN this Century were no Synods assembled for doctrine or discipline A Synod at Rhemes opposeth the power of the Pope as in other times all Nations were so pestered with wars as is touched now only for some personal causes were some Synods among them all one is remarkable at Rhemes in the year 991. where Arnulph Bishop of the place was deposed for some trespass against the King and Gerebert Afterwards Pope Sylvester the II. was placed in that See And here by the way we may see what power Kings had then in deposing and investing Bishops Some of the Bishops would have had Arnulph's cause referred unto Pope John and others did alledge a Canon of the Synod at Carthage of 227 Bishops and Augustine was one of them Causes should be determined where they are begun that there is no need of Appeals unto Bishops beyond Sea that is as they understand it unto the See of Rome Then stood up Arnulph Bishop of Orleance and made a long Oration whereof a part is Let it be far from this holy assembly to defend or accuse any man against Divine or Human Laws .... We deserve to be drawn before the Thrones of Kings if we seem to contradict Divine Laws in any thing .... Most reverend Fathers we do reverence the Church of Rome for the memory of Saint Peter nor indeavour we to resist the Decrees of the Roman High-Priests yet following the authority of the Councel of Nice which the Church of Rome hath also reverenced continually But there are two things that we must alwaies look unto that is whether the silence or new constitutions of the Roman Pope seem to prejudge the received Laws and Decrees of former Councels If his silence shall prejudge then all Laws shall be silent when he is silent and if new Constitutions do prejudge to what end do all Laws serve which are made when all things are governed at the pleasure of one Ye see that these two things being once admitted the estate of the Churches of God is in danger and when we seek Laws by Laws we have no Laws But ô lamentable Rome who broughtest forth so many lights of Fathers unto our Grand-fathers and pourest forth in our time most monstrous darkness and infamous to the following ages Of old we hear of worthy Leo's and great Gregory's what shall I speak of Gelasius and Innocentius There is a long role of them which have filled the World with their doctrine The Universal Church might have been committed and was not committed unto them who for their good life and doctrine excelled all the World howbeit in their happiness this thy priviledge or intended usurpation was opposed by the Bishops of Affrick fearing as we think these miseries rather then the stamp of thy Dominion For what have we not seen in these our daies We have John surnamed Octavian walking in the puddle of uncleanness conspiring against Otho the Emperour whom he had Crowned Augustus Malefacius an horrible monster succeeds going beyond all the World in wickedness and defiled with the blood of former Popes and he also was condemned in the great Synod and chased away Shall it be Decreed that unto such Monsters void of all knowledge of Divine things Where was then the head of Omni-science in his breast innumerable Priests should be subject who are famous throughout the World for knowledge and godly conversation What is this Reverend Fathers and in whose default shall it be thought to be it is our it is our fault our ungodliness which seek our own things and not the things that concern Jesus Christ for if in any man who is elected unto a Bishoprick gravity of manners be required and good conversation and knowledge of divine and human things what is not to be required of him who seeks to be the Master of all Bishops What think ye Reverend Fathers of him who sits in a high Throne and glorieth in his gold and purple cloaths He is more like to Nero than to Peter or Paul nay that is not enough to wit if he be destitute of charity and puffed up with a conceit of knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himself as if he were God But if he be destitute of knowledge nor hath charity he is an Idol in the Church of God from whom to seek responses is to advise with an Idol Let any Iesuit answer unto this dilemma for both the parts are sharply pointed and they cannot truly find a third Whither then shall we go the Gospel shews us that a certain man sought fruit thrice on a Fig-tree and because he found none he would cut it down but after intercession he delaied Let us therefore await our Primats and in the mean time let us search where we may find the green Pastures of God's Word Here is a right way of seeking resolution Some witnesses present in this sacred assembly shew that there may be found some worthy Priests of God in Germany and Belgia who are our neighbours Wherefore if the anger of Princes do not hinder the judgment of Bishops might be sought thence rather then from that City whien weigheth judgment by the purse Then he alledgeth and refuteth the Canons that were wont to be cited on the contrary and reports the like practices of the Church of France And then he saith If passage to Rome were stopped with Armies of besieging Barbarians or if Rome were serving a barbarous Prince at his pleasure or were advanced into some Kingdom shall there be no Councels in the mean time or shall the Bishops of the World to the damage of their own Countries await for Councels and Councels of ordering their affairs from their enemies And truly the Canon of Nice which by the testimony of the Romish Church goeth beyond all Councels and all Decrees commandeth that Councels be held twice every year and prescribes nothing therein concerning the authority of the Bishop of Rome But to speak more plainly and to confess openly after the fall of the Empire this City hath lost the Church of Alexandria and Antiochia and omitting mention of Asia and Affrick now Europe goeth away for the Church of Constantinople hath withdrawn her self the inward parts of Spain know not her judgments therefore there is a departing as the Apostle speaks not only of the Nations but of the Churches also that Antichrist seemeth to be before the dores whose Ministers have occupied all France and do oppress us with all their might And as the same Apostle saith now the mystery of iniquity is a working only who with-holds shall with-hold untill he be taken away that the son of perdition may be revealed the man of sin .... Which now is
just and I suffer for the sins of my youth but ye are not guiltless and because ye do contrary unto your Oath ye shall not escape the hand of the just avenger and your portion shall be with him who betraied his Master They stopped their ears and departed with the Royal Ornaments Alb. Crantz in Saxon. lib. 5. cap. 20. saith Some report these circumstances another way Thereafter they sent him as Prisoner to Ingelheim where he was advertised that they were talking of cutting off his head wherefore he made an escape and went to Leodium as appears in Epist Henrici Regi Celtar in Fascic rer expet There he was entertained honourably by the Bishop and therefore the Bishop Otbert with all his Church was excommunicated by Pope Paschalis who writ also unto Robert Earl of Flanders to pursue Henry with all his followers assuring him that he could not offer better sacrifice unto God Epist Paschalis tom 2. Concil Edit Colon. An. 1551. Otbert was not silent and in the name of the Church of Leodium published an Apology wherein he saith It were Apostolical to follow the Apostle as it were Prophetical to follow a Prophet but as our sins deserve the Apostolical who should pray for the King howbeit a sinner that we may live a quiet and Apostolical life under him is so contentious that he will not suffer us to live in peace Seeing the words both of the Apostle and Prophet do so sound I the daughter do humbly ask my mother the holy Church of Rome Whence comes this authority unto him who is called Apostolical that besides the sword of the spirit he useth another sword of blood against her Subjects Then he shews how far this Pope hath departed from the steps of Gregory the I. both in life and doctrine This Apology is loc cit Also the Emperour writ unto his son unto the Bishops Dukes and other Potentates of the Empire that they would cease from pursuing him and his friends against all equity and piety and at several times he appealed unto the Pope as is evident by his Letters in Fascic rer expetend But Apologies Supplications and Appeals had no place so that in the end the old Emperour was brought to the necessity of begging a prebendary from the Bishop of Spira although he had preferred the Bishop unto that See and had erected a glorious Monastery of the blessed Virgin there he could not obtain so much So he returned privately unto Leodium and died his body lay unburied in an old deserted Chappel five years and then was buried at Spira He had fought 62 battels and was never foiled he died An. 1107. Alb. Crantz writes much to excuse the Son and the Popes and bitterly against the Father yet he hath no particular fault against him but as he speaks simony and contumacy Of the Eastern Emperours it follows in Henry the V. CHAP. II. Of POPES 1. SYLVESTER the II. before called Gerebert had been a Monk in A Pope covenanteth with the Divel Orleance and made a contract with the Divel to advance him unto the Papacy Thence he went to Hispala in Spain where becoming a Doctour he had amongst his hearers Otho the III. Robert King of France Lotharius a man of noble birth afterwards Bishop of Senon and others Robert gave him the Bishoprick of Rhemes the Emperour advanced him to Ravenna lastly by great ambition and aid of the Divel he attained the Papacy saith Platina and others The Emperour for favour of his Master gave unto Saint Peter eight Counties Pisa Senogallia Favum Aucona Fossabrum c. Vsser de stat Eccles cap. 3. ex Gerber Epi. 158. Benno Cardinal of Ostia saith When the 1000. years were expired Gerebert coming out of the bottomless pit of God's perdition sate 4. years and as by the responses of Satan he had deceived many so by the same responses he was deceived and in the just judgment of God he was taken away by suddain death What he saith briefly Platina declares more fully thus Once Sylvester asked the Divel how long time he might injoy the Papacy The answer was ambiguous If thou go not to Jerusalem thou shalt never die After four years and one month he was saying Mass in Lent in a corner of the Rood-Church that was called Ierusalem within Rome and he asked how that Chappel was called They said Ierusalem Then he knew the time was come when he must die wherefore he became sad and confessed his sin before the people and exhorted them to beware of ambition and craft of the Divel and to live holily Then he commanded them to cut his body into pieces and lay it on a cart and to bury it wheresoever the horses of their own accord would draw it The report is saith Platin. that by the Providence of God whereby sinners may learn the hope of forgiveness if they repent in their life the horse stood at Lateran and there he was buried whereas yet saith he by the ratling of his bones and moistness of his tomb is portended the death of the Pope It were a shame to relate these things if they were not the words of their own Writers Platina saith he had it from Mar. Polon Vincentius Belluacensis Laurent Schrader in Monimen Italiae lib. 2. and Galfrid And the same is written by Pol. Vergil de invent rer lib. 5. cap. 8. but he speaks not of the Presage Naucler had all in generat 34. Onuphrius would purge him of this blot and alledgeth that the knowledge of the Mathematicks in these rude daies was taken for Magick But the words of the now-named Authours are more clear it is certain say they that he attained to the most secret things of all Sciences and especially of the Mathematicks but as quick wits can scarcely hold themselves within bounds he entred into Necromancy and it is so thought by many Authours not without great infamy by which Necromancy he made way unto the Papacy He was the first Pope who caused to beat the drum unto the Wars in the holy land as they spoke and published an Epistle with this inscription Wasted Jerusalem unto the Universal Church commanding the Scepters of Kings Gerebert Epist 18. but the expedition was not so soon begun Of all the Popes from Sylvester the II. unto Gregory the VII inclusivè Benno testifieth that they did exceed Jannes and Jambres in jugleries although the height of Antichristian pride be referred unto Gregory the VII and others after him Io. Naucler in volum 2. generat 31. faith The Popes of that time had departed from the foot-steps of Peter ..... and it is horrour to hear what vile things were done by almost 28. Popes immediately succeeding After the death of Sylvester saith Benno was strife among his Necromancing Disciples each contending to usurp the Papacy 2. JOHN the XIX aliàs XVII by the help of the Divel who then gave The election of the Pope is changed the Papal Chair followed the Sorcerer Sylvester saith Bale
president or record of it in writing it is plain that the Apostles left liberty unto every man at his own discretion without fear compulsion or constraint to addict himself unto what seemed good and commendable We know for certain that this diversity of fasting is rife throughout the world so far Socrates Before him Theodoret on Rom. 14. at the words Let every one abound in his own sense saith He speaks not generally but of meat onely he gives liberty unto every one for this Custom continues unto this day in the Churches that one abstains and another eats any meat without scruple neither doth the one condemn the other but this law of concord makes them the more famous and laudable And Eusebius Hist li. 5. c. 26. repeats the Epistle of Iraenaeus unto Victor Bishop of Rome saying Neither is this difference of the day onely but of the maner of fasting some think they should fast one day some two some more some forty and telling the hours of the night and day neither began this variety in our time but long before yet for all this variety they held unity one with another and as yet we retain it for this varity of fasting commends the unity of faith They who before Soter were Bishops of that See I mean Anicetus Pius Higin Telesphorus and Xistus did not observe it themselves nor did they publish any such president unto posterity and though they kept not that Custom they held unity with others who came unto them from other Churches c. Indeed Caranza in Summ. Concil hath a Decree as of Telesphorus to wit We Decree that seven full weeks before Easter all Clerks that is who are called into the Lot of the Lord should fast from flesh because as the life of Clerks should be different from the conversation of Lay men so there should be a difference in their fasting Observe the time is here appointed seven full weeks and it is enjoyned unto Clerks onely nor is any thing forbidden but flesh But how can this Decree stand with the words of Irenaeus or with the practice of Rome in the days of Socrates In the first Council at Orleance and that was about the time of the Nicen and a National is such an Act concerning Priests onely Augustine in Epist 86. saith If you ask my opinion in this I resolving it in my minde do see in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles fasting is commanded but upon what days we should fast or not fast I do not see it defined by precept of our Lord or his Apostles so he Bellarmin De bon oper li. 2. c. 15. saith It seems a wondrous difference was among the Antients in keeping of Lent Nevertheless Pope Gregory had a precedent for Eusebius Hist li. 5. c. 16. saith Montanus condemned marriage and eating of flesh and also he kept three fasts yearly whereof one was two weeks before Easter It is also to be marked that whatsoever necessity be laid on keeping of Lent yet a man may have a dispensation from his Priest for a small sum of money as the Papal Chancelary directeth 10. Peter Damian Bishop of Oscia wrote a Book De Correctione Episcopi Some fruits of Bishops are noted Papae it is in Catal. test ver lib. 12. There he sharply rebukes the arrogance of Bishops which will live as they list without subjection unto censure albeit the Prophet David did not spurn at the admonition of the Prophet Nathan and Samuel though suffering wrong did not refuse the censure of the people of Israel and albeit Peter was endowed with such graces yet he was subject to the censure of others Act. 1. and when he was rebuked by Paul he did not quarrel but took it in good part because he well understood it was not of malice but in love But saith he now they say I am a Bishop I should not be rebuked by my sheep they must be silent whatsoever be my carriage c. He concludes Therefore let this pernicious Custom be abolished by Ecclesiastical discipline away with this deceitful subterfuge that he who pretends so malepert arrogancy may not enjoy his sin with immunity In an Epistle unto Udalrik Bishop of Firma he reproves the Popes that they do contrary unto that which they are commanded to teach for they should exhort all men unto patience and toleration of injuries and forbid vindictive contentions But now saith he what Bishops should exhort others to do they themselves will not do Christ commands to forgive thy brother seventy times in a day the King may use the temporal sword but a Priest should use onely the sword of the Spirit which is God's Word If for maintaining the faith Priests should not carry iron weapons how then see we armies of them rising against one another for earthly things But so it is fulfilled what the Apostle writes When they preach to others themselves are found to be reprobates 11. About the year 1072. at Nantes in low Bretanny a Letter was Opposition against Gregory VII and description of the Church at that time presented unto a Clerk as directed from hell in it Satan and all that fry gave thanks unto all Church-men because they were not deficient unto his and their pleasures and by negligence of preaching they sent so many souls unto hell as no age preceding had seen so many Mat. Parisi ad ann 1072. Cardinal Benno testifieth that none of Hildebrand's Cardinals would at first subscribe the excommunication of the Emperor Henry and he hath a large Catalogue of Cardinals Bishops and Deacons who left the Pope and would never return unto him so that as he saith the Church was divided the one party pretending the Authority of the Pope and the other accusing them and their Pope that he and they taught and did contraray unto the Scriptures and primitive Church He addes that he and his Successor Turban had presumed to violate the Decrees of Chalcedon namely in baptising and communicating without the Church But saith he as Eusebius alone defending the unity of the Church against Liberius proved him to be an Heretique and by his refusing to communicate with him did binde him with the keys so much more is Hildebrand persevering in this error condemned unto hell by the departing of so many Fathers from the Roman Church and who accurse his Heresies and abuses of the power of binding and loosing Then he hath a large description of Hildebrand and his disciples saying Let the Prophets be astonished at the voice of Peter and his disciples they are men in face and scorpions in tail wolves lurking in sheep-skins killing bodies and dedestroying souls their Religion is nothing but treachery and covetousness they haunt widows and lead women captives who are loaden with sins by occasion of times they give heed to the spirit of error and doctrine of divels which their Master Hildebrand hath received from his Masters Theophylact or Pope Benedict IV. Laurence Bishop of
Tribute and understand it as an indignity unto himself and his Realm The Pope was moved with the argument of his purse and restored the Bishop to his own and gave him a Palle Such was the custom in those days and until this present time in Germany France and Spain that albeit the Prince do principally name the Bishops yet they cannot be admitted unless they go to Rome for their Palle which custom is a burden to the Nations and bingeth no small gain to Rome Cumi Ventura in Thes Polit. Discepta de Vrbe Rom. 8. In this Century as reckoneth Sir Hen. Spelman in Concil were compiled Ecclesiastical Laws the Ecclesiastical Laws which go under the name of Aelfrick unto Wulfin Bishop among which are these I say unto you Priests I will not suffer your negligence in your Ministery but in truth I tell you what is ordained for Priests Christ himself hath given an example of Christian institution and purity of life or chastity therefore all who will walk with him in his way have forsaken all earthly things not looking unto their wives wherefore he saith in his Gospel Who hateth not his wife is not worthy to be my disciple C. II. After the ascension of Christ the departure of his Venerable Apostles so great a persecution was raised on earth that the Ministers of God could not meet in a Synod because the heathens lay in wait for them until Constantine having the Government of the earth became a Christian In many words there is condemned the marriage of Bishops and Priests and also second marriage and then C. X. it is said There be seven degrees in the Church Ostiarius Lector Exorcista Acoluthus Sub-Diaconus Diaconus Presbyter C. XVII Presbyter is the Missal Priest or Elder not for his age but ancient wisdom it is his office to consecrate the body of the Lord in the Sacrament even as our Savior hath ordained he should lead the people into the faith both by preaching and exercising the holy Ministery chastely being a pattern unto Christians and not living after the maner of Laicks There is no difference twixt a Bishop and a Priest but that a Bishop is appointed to give ordination and to visit or have care of things belonging unto God which may not be permitted unto the multitude they have both the same Order albeit in this respect the Bishop is more worthy C. XVIII There is no other Order in the Ministery of the Church but these seven Monks and Abbots are of another sort and not to be reckoned with them nor have they the name of any order and nevertheless they are called holy Orders and they lead the souls of their Priests unto blessedness if they abide holy C. XXIII A Presbyter or Mass-Priest should on Sundays and Mass-days teach the People in English the understanding of the Gospel and the Lord's Prayer and the Creed and that they learn the Creed or Christian Confession by heart as the Lord commandeth by the Prophet saying They are dumb dogs that cannot bark they must therefore bark and exhort the People lest we destroy them for want of teaching C. XXVII A Presbyter should not sell his Ministery C. XXVIII Nor pass from one Church to another for gain C. XXIX Nor be a drunkard C. XXX Nor a Merchant nor a Lawyer nor bear weapons The same Author hath a Letter of Pope Nicolaus unto King Edward called the Confessor where it is said It is clear that the Kings of England for their reverence and devotion which they have given to blessed Peter have flourished in glory and honor and by his defense they have obtained glorious triumphs by the merits of which blessed Apostle the Almighty God may bring to pass your desire and confirm unto you the Empire of your Fathers Kingdom We commit unto you and the Kings your Successors the advocation and maintaining of that place speaking of the Abbey of Westminster that Edward had re-builded and enlarged and of all the Churches in all England that in our place Vice Nostra Note here He would have the King to be his Vicar and not alone but Ye with the advice of Bishops and Abbots may ordain every where things that are just knowing that for these things you shall receive reward from Him whose Kingdom and Empire shall have no end The same Author page 571. saith The Ecclesiastical Laws of Maccabaeus King of Scots Note here an error in the name Maccabaeus for Macbeth of whom Buchanan saith lib. 7. In the beginning he made good Laws both many and useful which now are not known or are neglected taken out of his Register are these One who is entered into Orders call thou not before a profane Judge if he be summoned and appear do not thou judge him but remit him unto the holy Rulers Give willingly the tenth part of all the fruits of the ground unto the Pastors of the Churches and worship God continually with vows and oblations Who being accursed shall contemn the Authority of the Church for a whole year and shall not reconcile himself let him be accounted an enemy of the Realm and if he continue two years in that contumacy let him be forfaulted of all his goods If any shall accompany as a servant another man by whose charges he is not dayly sustained either unto the Church or publique Convention or a Market let him want the head Boet. Hist li. 12. hath these and others of his Civil Laws 9. Anselm an Italian was transported against his will as saith M. Fox in Act. from the Abbey Becheloin in Normandy unto the See of Canterbury This is he who said He had rather be in hell without sin then in heaven with sin A man of special note in his time for as Gul. Malmesbu de gest Anglo pontif li. 1. reporteth when the Greeks disputed at Barri against Pope Urban concerning the procession of the holy Ghost the Pope cried aloud Father and Master Anselm where are you come now and defend your Mother the Church And when they brought him into presence Urban said Let us take him into our world as the Pope of the other world He wrote many books The doctrine of faith in Century XI which to this day are commonly in hands and declare the doctrine of the faith as it was then professed In the general is a remarkable passage in lib. 1. epist 68. according to the Edition of the Jesuit The. Raynaud directed unto Lanfranc saying Concerning those things which are said in that little book you do by a wise and wholesome advice admonish to consider more exactly in the ballance of the minde and to confer with the Learned in their holy books and where reason faileth to confirm them by divine Authority I have done so both before and since I have received your fatherly and loving admonition so far as I could for that was my intention through all that disputation to assert nothing at all but what I saw undoubtingly might be
defended by the Canonical Scriptures and the sayings of blessed Augustine Observe here he whom the Pope calleth his Father and Master dependeth upon the Canonical Scriptures and upon Augustine and not upon the Pope nor thinketh upon that which now they call The casket of the Pope's breast I have also observed in his Epistles written unto the Popes Urban and Paschalis that he calleth them the Reverend high Priest of the Catholique Church and he saith your Highness your Majesty but he never saith your Holiness he calleth them the Vicar of St. Peter but never the Vicar of Christ nor in any place can I finde that he speaketh of any priviledge of Peter above the other Apostles and in the contrary in Comment on Mat. 16. he saith It is to be noted that this power was not given to Peter alone but as Peter answered one for all so in Peter he gave this power unto them all On Rom. 9. Seeing by the free-will of the first man all men fell into condemnation certainly it is not to be ascribed unto mans righteousness which is not before grace but unto the onely mercy of God that any of them are made vessels of honor but that any of them are vessels of wrath it should not be imputed unto the iniquity of God which is not but unto his justice He is Potter which of the same lump altogether corrupt in Adam maketh at his own pleasure some vessels unto honor in his mercy and others unto shame in his justice On 1 Cor. 1. The grace of God is given unto us through our Lord Jesus Christ and not through Peter or Paul grace is given by Jesus Christ because it is so appointed by God that whosoever believeth in Jesus Christ shall be saved not by works but by faith onely and freely receive the forgiveness of his sins On Rom. 10. Seeing hearing is of grace another grace is also necessary which may move the heart because the word of the Teacher outwardly availeth nothing if God do not inwardly touch the hearers heart On Chap. 14. He shall stand because God is able to make him stand for not he himself but God is able to make him stand for he who falleth falleth by his own will but by the will of God he standeth who standeth and riseth who riseth On 1 Cor. 4. Who hath discerned thee he saith this because of the mass of corruption which was by Adam none but God discerneth man that he is made a vessel unto honor But a man who is carnal and vainly puft up when he heareth Who hath discerned thee might answer by voice or thought and say My faith or my prayer or my righteousness hath discerned me The Apostle preveeneth such thoughts and saith What hast thou that thou hast not received God was the cause why thou wast and art thou the cause why thou art good Away for if God hath been the cause why thou wast and another hath been the cause why thou art good he is better which hath made thee good then he who made thee But none is better then God therefore thou hast received from God both that thou art and that thou art good On Hebr. 10. This true Priest did not offer often or many sacrifices but one offering which alone is sufficient for the sins of all believers after that he had fulfilled the obedience of his suffering sitteth his sacrifice was of such perfection and efficacy that it is needless to be offered again for the sins of any and albeit we offer it dayly that is but the remembrance of his suffering The Iesuit Raynaud denieth these Commentaries to be Anselm's albeit he cannot deny that in many Editions they go under his name nor can he bring any argument out of the Commentaries to prove what he saith and once he alledgeth that the Commentary on Matthew is Anselm's Bishop of Laudun and again he guesseth it to be Willielm Parisiens but this is an easie way to reject any Book But these testimonies agree with his other works which the Jesuit acknowledgeth and hath published That on Matth. 16. I finde not in them yet whereas he hath said in li. 1. ep 68. that he accordeth with the Canonical Books and with Augustine see then what Augustine saith on Ioh. Tract 124. As for Peter himself properly he was but one man by nature one Christian by grace one and the first Apostle by more abounding grace but when it was said I will give unto thee the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven and whatsoever thou shalt binde on he did signifie the whole Church which is founded upon the rock from which Peter had his name for the rock was not named from Peter but Peter from the rock as Christ was not named from a Christian but a Christian from Christ therefore the Church which is founded on Christ received from him the keys of the Kingdom of Heaven that is the power of binding and loosing sins for what the Church is in Christ by propriety Peter is in the rock by signification And ibi Tract 7. In the name of Peter the Church was signified In many other places doth Augustine speak in that maner denying that power to have been given to Peter but as a member of the Church and at that time speaking in the name of all the Apostles or Church as that Commentary saith Concerning free-will and grace Anselm speaketh often and copiously I shall name but one in Tractat. de Concordia grat lib. arbi c. 13. Without doubt the will willeth not rightly unless it be right for as the sight is not quick or sharp because it seeth sharply but therefore it seeth sharply because it is sharp so the will is not right because it willeth rightly but it willeth rightly because it is right Now when it willeth righteousness certainly it willeth rightly Therefore it willeth not righteousness but because it is right I deny not that a right will willeth righteousness which it hath not when it willeth more then it hath but this I say it cannot will that righteousness if it have not righteousness by which it may will it Let us now consider whether any not having this righteousness can in any way have it of himself Certainly he cannot have it of himself but either by willing or not willing but by willing no man is able to attain it of himself because he cannot will it unless he have it and that any not having the righteousness of will can by himself attain it by not willing no mans minde can conceive therefore a creature can by no means have it of it self but neither can a creature have it from another creature for as a creature cannot save another creature so it cannot give that by which it may save it It followeth then that no creature hath that righteousness of will but by the grace of God But I have proved before that this righteousness may be kept by free-will therefore by the gift of God we have
sin may be known here are the other in rime Pars quoque Papalis sic objicit Imperiali Sic dans regnare quòd Petro subjiciare Ius etenim nobis Christus utrumque dedit Spiritus corpus mihi sunt subjecta potenter Corpore terrena teneo coelestia mente Vnde tenendo solum solvo ligoque polum Aethera pandere coelica tangere Papa videtur Nam dare tollere nectere solvere cuncta meretur Cui dedit omne decus lex nova lexque vetus Annulus baculus quamvis terrena putentur Sunt de jure poliquae significare videntur Respice jura Dei mens tua cedat ei The Emperor was fain to yield and triumph was made at Rome when the peace was concluded fifty years after the discord began betwixt Henry IV. and Gregory VII Then Callistus assembled a Synod at Lataran for the support of Jerusalem and there was a Decree that none may dissent from the doctrine of the Church of Rome because as the Son came to do the Father's will so all Christians must do the will of their Mother the Roman Church Then Callistus besiedged Sutrio where Gregory abode and brought him unto Rome sitting on a Camel with his face backwards such was the discipline in those days Callistus sate five years and ten moneths 4. CELESTIN II. was chosen by the Cardinals but Leo Frangepanis by force set up Honorius II. who hearing that Celestin had renounced his election did also renounce and then was accepted by the Romans and he sate in peace two years for now the people stood in a we of the Pope's curses 5. INNOCENTIUS II. was chosen next but the above-named Leo with some Cardinals set up his own Son ANACLETUS II. for fear of him and his friends Innocentius fled into France and in a Council at Claremont he condemned Pope Anaclet and all his followers Bernard in epist 124. calleth Anaclet the Antichrist and in epist 126. he calleth him the chief of Schismaticks and there he witnesseth that others spoke so of Innocentius From France Innocentius goeth unto Lotharius the Emperor and promiseth to Crown him if he will aid him against his Competitor At this time Pope Anaclet giveth unto Roger Duke of Sicilie the Title of King for siding with him Lotharius and Innocentius come together into Rome as is above Anaclet lurketh until Lotharius returned and then he forceth his Anti-Pope to flee into Pisa Then Bernard wrote his 130. Epistle saying Pisa is assumed unto the place of Rome and is chosen from among all the Towns of the world to be the Supremacy of the Apostolique See Why then do they now charge us that we will not tie the Supremacy of the Church unto Rome seeing he also addeth nor happeneth this by chance or counsel of men but by heavenly providence and bountiful favour of God which loveth them that love him and hath said unto his Christ Dwell in Pisa and I will abundantly bless her I will dwell there because I have chosen her c. There a Council was called and the Pope of Pisa accurseth the Pope of Rome and sent again for the Emperor who came with a greater Army then before The first place he set upon was the Abbey of Cassino and commandeth Abbot Raynold to forsake Pope Anaclet and he would reconcile him unto Innocentius and maintain the priviledges of the Abbey as his Ancestors had done On the other side Innocentius commandeth the Abbot and all his Monks to come bare-foot before him Raynold chooseth the Emperor as his Patron therefore Innocentius became jealous of the Emperor who went The Pope yet once arraigned on to judge Raynold's cause and commandeth them both to compear by their Proctors before him and his Bishops assembled Gerard a Cardinal appeareth for the Pope and Peter a Deacon for Raynold Gerard objecteth One who is excommunicated by the head of the Church should not sit at the feet of the Churches Son Caesar answereth That excommunication is the question therefore he may sit till he be heard Gerard saith The universal Church hath ordained us and our predecessors Rulers of the world He alledgeth no power from Christ's Institution The Emperor replieth We received from the Apostolique See not the Empire but the token thereof Gerard saith But Monks should swear obedience unto us Peter replieth By the Imperial Laws we are not tied to such an oath Behold here the Pope at the Emperor 's Bence howbeit thereafter he gave Raynold unto the Pope's pleasure Among the Epistles of Bernard the 114. was written by this Innocentius against Peter Abaillard where he saith By the testimony of the Apostle as there is but one Lord so we know but one faith on which as an unmoveable foundation beside which none can lay another the certainty of the Catholique Church standeth unviolated hence blessed Peter Prince of the Apostles for his excellent confessing this faith did hear from our Lord and Savior Thou art said he Peter and upon this rock will I build my Church signifying by this rock the certainty of faith and the solidity of Catholique unity Martian a most Christian Emperor writing unto our most holy Predecessor Pope John against them who presume to profane holy mysteries saith Let no Clerk or Soldier or any of whatsoever condition attempt in publique to treat of the Christian faith for he wrongeth the judgement of the most reverend Synod who attempteth to canvase or dispute again the points that are once judged and rightly determined and the contemners of this Law shall be certainly punished as the sacrilegious Observe how a Bishop in those days expounded the word rock otherwise then the Jesuites do now but as the Reformed Church doth Secondly He acknowledgeth the Civil Magistrates power in Ecclesiasticis without mention of the Pope but expresly with relation unto a Synod This Pope did first ordain that the Pope should sit at Mass when others do kneel as if a religious gesture were too base for the Pope when he holdeth his Savior in his hand according to their doctrin He hoped to enjoy peace when after eight years Anacletus died but the Romans did reject him altogether alledging that Church-men should live by tithes and offerings and other Revenues do appertain to the Commonwealth In the mean time the Emperor was incumbred so in Germany the Romans set up their old policy and create new Governors to rule the City Innocentius will oppose but first in a Synod ordaineth that whosoever shall smite a Clergy-man shall be summarily excommunicated Gratia c. 17. q. 4. Siquis Then he excludeth the people à comitiis Pontificalibus from all the Pope's Councils Plati Onuphr but neither his menaces nor gifts could prevail When he saw the opposite forces wax strong he died in sorrow ann 1143. when betwixt prosperity and adversity he had sate thirteen years and seven moneths 6. CELESTIN III. was chosen first by the Cardinals onely they had the advantage that the people were in
Scripture so many as are predestinated unto life are they not called Kings and Priests therefore what God hath conjoyned let no man put asunder but rather what divine Authority hath ordained mans will should endeavor to fulfil and they should joyn in hearts who are conjoyned in ordinances let them cherish one another defend other mutually and bear one anothers burthens The wise man saith A brother aiding a brother both shall be comforted but if they bite one another which God forbid both shall come into desolation Let not my soul come into their counsels which say That either the peace and freedom of the Church is hurtful unto the Crown or the prosperity and exaltation of the Crown is hurtful unto the Church for God the Author of them both hath conjoyned them not to destruction but to edification If ye know this how long will ye dissemble the common contumely and common injury Is not Rome as the Apostolical Seat so also the head of the Empire therefore though I would not speak of the Church is it the honor of the King to have an headless Empire I know not what the wise men and Princes of the Kingdom do advise you herein but though I speak imprudently I will not be silent in what I do judge The Chuch of God from the beginning even till these times hath been oft afflicted and oft delivered it is her voice They have often afflicted me from my youth but they could not prevail against me Be sure O King that neither now will the Lord leave the rod of the wicked upon the back of the righteous the hand of the Lord is not shortned nor become unable to help At this time he will deliver his Spouse which he hath redeemed by his blood endowed with his spirit furnished with heavenly gifts and nevertheless enriched with earthly things He will deliver I say again he will deliver but if by the hand of another let the Princes of the Kingdom consider whether this be to the honor and advantage of the King certainly not Wherefore gird thy sword O most mighty and let Caesar recover unto himself what is Caesar's and unto God what is God's Vtrumque interesse Caesaris constat undoubtedly both these appertain to Caesar to maintain his own Crown and to defend the Church the one becometh the King and the other the Advocate of the Church The victory as we trust in the Lord is at hand the Romans are more arrogant then potent for what did ever any great or mighty Emperor or King presume so vile a thing both against Crown and Priest-hood but this cursed and tumultuous people which cannot measure their strength nor think on the end nor consider the event in their foolishness and fury durst attempt so great sacriledge the temerity of the multitude cannot stand for a moment before the King's face c. I will not here add observations Bellarmin de Ro. Pont. l. 2. c. 31. The original of the title âicar of Christ alledgeth That Bernard did first give unto the Pope the Title Vicar of Christ It was not from the beginning so but the Cardinal mistaketh it Bernard was not the first if Platina do truly report the words of Gregory VII he used this Title before him and according to the language of the Court at that time Bernard giveth this Title unto all Priests even from whom all iniquity procedeth as he speaketh in festo Convers Pauli ser 1. and giveth unto Eusebius both this and loftier Titles for lib. 2. de Consider he calleth him The Great Priest the Prince of Bishops the Heir of the Apostles Abel in Primacy in Government Noah in Patriarchship Abraham in Order Melchisedek in Dignity Aaron in Authority Moses in Iudging Samuel in Power Peter in Vaction Christ here is a rhapsody of glorious Titles and he addeth these passages of Scripture that are wrested to maintain the ambition of the man of sin but whether he speak so in derision or according to his own minde it may be judged by his words following immediately but first see what he And confuted by Bernard at large said a little before What hath the holy Apostle left in legacy unto thee he saith What I have I give thee What is it One thing I know it is not silver nor gold seeing he said Silver and gold have I not If thou happen to have it use it according to the time and not at thy pleasure so use them as not abusing them seeing these in respect of the souls good are neither good nor ill but the use of them is good the abuse ill the care of them is worse and seeking is filthier by whatsoever way thou may have them certainly thou hast them not by title of the Apostle for he could not give what he had not what he had that he gave the care of all the Churches Gave he Lordly power hear himself Not domineering over the people but being an example of the flock And lest you think he said so in humility onely and not in truth the Lord saith in the Gospel The Kings of the earth have dominion but not ye so It is clear dominion is forbidden unto the Apostles Go then and take if thou darest either Apostleship if thou be a Lord or dominion if thou be Apostolical thou art clearly forbidden to do either of the two if thou wilt have them together thou shalt lose them both or else think not thy self to be excepted from those of whom God complaineth saying They have reigned but not by me they were Princes and I knew them not And if thou wilt reign without God thou hast glory but not with God We see what is forbidden now hear what is commanded Who is the greater among you let him be as the yonger and he that is chief as he that serveth There is the model of an Apostle dominion is forbidden and serving is commanded which is commended also by example of the Law-Giver for it followeth I am in the midst of you as he who serveth Bernard there hath many things to this purpose and after he hath mentioned these former Titles and prerogatives he saith I have spoken of who thou art but forget not what consider what thou wast and now art why wilt thou not behold what thou canst not cease to be Indeed it is one thing what thou wast and art and another who thou art âecome the one must not be forgot in searching thy self for thou art what thou wast and thou art not less after thou art become such and perhaps more thou wast born that and changed this but not changed into this the former is not cast off but this is added If thou consider what remember thy nature thou wast born a man if thou ask who thou art a Bishop this thou art made and not born which of these thinkest thou nearest or chiefest unto that thou art made or that thou wast born is not that thou wast born therefore I advise thee to
of Monuments amongst other things he saith of the Roman Church This is proper unto the Romans to infer calumnies to defer persons to bring menaces and carry away riches Such are they whose business thou mayest hear to be commended in ease whose prey is in peace whose fighting is in fleeing and victory in cups they regard no man nor order nor time they are in judgement Scythians in chamber vipers at feasts Peasants in understanding stones in discerning pratling daws to anger fire to forgive iron in friendship pards in deceit foxes in pride bulls to devour minotaurs c. He wrote to Honorius II. refuting the appellations to Rome because it was a novelty contrary unto the Scriptures and very hurtful unto the Church He sheweth the condition of Rome briefly in two verses Vrbs felix si vel dominis urbs illa careret Vel dominis esset turpe carere fide He was apprehended and imprisoned at Rome Mornay in Myster 7. Honorius Augustodunensis was famous for his learning and godliness about the year 1110. Gesner testifieth of many of his books as yet extant he wrote one De Papa Imperatore against the Pope In Dialog de praedesti libe arbit he writeth of the Roman Church in this maner Turn thee to the Citizens of Babylon and behold what they are and how they walk behold come to the top of the mountain that thou mayest see all the houses of the damned City Look to the Princes and Judges of it that is the Cardinals and Bishops amongst them is the seat of the Beast at all times they are prone to ill and ever insationably intangled with the things of iniquity they not onely practice wickedly but teach others to do the like they sell holy things and buy wickedness by all means they endeavor that they go not alone to hell Turn thee to the Clergy and among them thou shalt see the pavilion of the Beast they neglect divine service but they are busie in the service of gain they defile the Priesthood with filthiness and deceive the people with hypocrisie by their wicked deeds they deny God they cast aside the Scriptures and how can they who are blinde lead blinde people unto salvation Behold the Convents of the Monks and among them thou shalt see the tabernacle of the Beast by seigned profession they scorn God and provoke his wrath with their habit they deceive the world Look to the habitations of the Nuns and amongst them thou shalt see a bed strawed for the Beast from their tender years they learn luxury they are more shameless then any bordeller and she will have the palm of victory who exceedeth others in wickedness c. In the same dialogue he saith Because some are predestinated the grace of God preveeneth them that they have a will and it followeth them that they may do but seeing predestination is unchangeable the wicked being justly forsaken neither will nor can do good they hear admonitions with deaf ears because none cometh unto the Father unless the son by grace that is by the holy Ghost drawing them and in his mercy he loveth whom he willeth and in his justice he reprobateth whom he willeth neither can they say Why doest thou so The kingdom of heaven is not according to merits but of grace for what deserveth man but ill In the same dialogue he had said Degrees of glory shall be according to the diversity of merits but then he addeth We receive grace for grace we receive grace when God preveeneth us that we have will and followeth us that we may do according to this grace he giveth another grace when he rewardeth with glory In Ps 6. Save me according to thy mercy and not according to my merits In Ser. de Natal Dom. All men before and under the Law and under Grace are saved by the nativity of Christ 8. Rupert Tuitiensis was Abbot of that Monastery near to Colein about the year 1112. Gesner hath a large Catalogue of his works In his Commentary upon John lib. 1. cap. 1. he saith By onely grace are we brought into the Kingdom of Heaven which we can conquess not by merits of our own works Ibid. lib. 2. cap. 2. Christ buildeth his Church on a sure rock to wit on himself Cephas had his name changed and was called Peter from this rock whereby is signified that upon all which are built on that foundation which is Christ shall be named a new name as the Prophet saith which the mouth of the Lord hath named Ibid. lib. 12. cap. 15. The Church of the elect sojourning in this world abideth not always in one estate but sometimes shineth with the graces of the Spirit sometimes it is obscure and shineth less being under oppression until the mutability of this world be finished And cap. 16. It is the rule of the Catholique Church to direct her prayers unto God the Father through Jesus Christ our Lord because there is no other door nor way but by him his name onely is the necessary chariot of all prayer And De Vict. Verbi lib. 12. cap. 11. What and how many are the chief Sacraments of our salvation the holy Baptism and the Eucharist of the body and blood of our Lord these both are the gifts of our Lord the one for remission of sins and the other for distribution of many graces In Prolog in Apocalyp he saith Blessed are the meek saith the Lord for they shall inherit the earth both of them who shall enjoy and who shall not enjoy we have a remarkable example in the spies for among those Joshua and Caleb were meek that is they acknowledged the truth and were not repugnant unto it What is the holy Scripture but the very Land of promise and what it was to them to go bodily out of the Land of Egypt and to enter into the Land of promise is unto us to go out of the land of darkness or ignorance and to enter into the knowledge of God by the truth of the Scriptures When we read or hear the Scriptures we see not God face to face but the vision of God which certainly will be perfected is begun here by the Scriptures Ibid. lib. 2. cap. 2. Neither do they promote the sons of the Church for their vertues but the daughters that is the effeminate and vicious persons for their gifts unto the offices of the Church Do not they who are so promoted hold the doctrine of the Nicolaitans for Clemens reporteth that Nicolaus was rebuked for his jealousie towards his wife and that he answered Let any man have her who listeth And from this answer the unbelievers inferred that the Apostles permitted unto all men the common use of women Is not this like unto that doctrine that they will not have lawful marriage because it is forbidden by the laws of the Church and nevertheless they live incontinently yea they do worse imitating the married when they please and though they have not a lawful bed
new Waldenses and sometimes he calleth them German Waldenses To come unto the judgement of the Reformed Bishop Ridley sometime Bishop of London who suffered martyrdom Ann. 1555. giveth them this testimony Those Waldenses were men of far more learning godliness soberness and understanding of God's Word then I would have thought them to have been in that time before I did read their books if such things had been published in our English tongue heretofore I suppose surely great good might have come to Christ's Church thereby The Letters of Martyrs printed Ann. 1564. pag. 78. Hier. Zanchius doubteth not to say When Religion decayed in the East God established it in the valley of Angronia and Merindol Tom. 4. co 720. and having seen their confession he saith of it in an Epistle unto Crato I read attentively and diligently with much delight the confession of the Brethren Waldenses which thou sentest unto me for I saw not onely all the doctrine agreeable unto the holy Scriptures but I think also I see the sincere and truly Christian godliness of their hearts for they seem to have had this onely scope in their confession not to destroy all whatsoever is in the Church of Rome as the Arrians do but to edifie their Churches according to the true and Apostolical and so the saving rule of godliness casting away what should be cast away and retaining what is to be retained which is the right and lawful form of reformation Oh that we were all prone unto the same study after the example of these good Brethren George Abbot contra D. Hill in answer to the first reason sect 29. saith For this cause Bellarmin in praefa generali Controvers joyneth these together as Hereticks the Berengarians Petrobrusians Waldenses Albigenses Wiclenists Hussites Lutherans c. And Lewes Richcom another of that Society in his defence of the Mass against the Lord Plessis saith That the Ministers for confirming their figurative sense in This is my body have none for their Doctors their Ancients and their Fathers but Berengarius Zuinglius Calvin Carolstad Wicleff the Albigenses and the Waldenses The Waldenses then saith Abbot and Albigenses are ours by confession of our adversaries and of these were no small company for as du Haillan Hist lib. 12. in the life of Philip III. King of France speaketh being driven from Lions they withdrew themselves into Lombardie where they so multiplied that their doctrine was spread through Italy and came as far as Sicily As the same Author writeth Philippus Augustus came to his Kingdom An. 1180. which is now more then 400. years since and in his time it was that the Albigenses did so increase in France that the Pope and Princes were afraid of their number he who readeth the story of them shall see that they are reported to have held many gross wicked and absurd opinions mingled with their true doctrine but du Haillan the best and most judicious Chronicler of France and no partial witness on our behalf since his profession touching Religion was such that he was employed to write that story by Henry III. had not so little wit but that he perceived these imputations to be laid on them in odium and of purpose to procure their defamation see how wisely he speaketh truth and yet so toucheth it that his fellows might not justly be offended at his words Although saith he those Albigenses had evil opinions yet so it is that those did not stir up the hate of the Pope and of great Princes against them so much as their liberty of speech did wherewith they used to blame the vices and dissoluteness of these Princes and of the Clergy yea to tax the vices and actions of the Popes this was the principal point which brought them into universal hatred and which charged them with more evil opinions then they had So far Abbot from Haillan It cannot therefore be ignorance so much as perverseness of the Papists when they glory of the antiquity of their Religion without opposition and upbraid us with late original they cannot deny that our Religion is older then Luther and according to the testimony of the before-named Reynerius the doctrine of the Waldenses was even from the days of the Apostles And for clearing that which du Haillan saith concerning their taxing the vices of the Clergy I shall shew out of their Apology which the Waldenses of Bohem wrote unto their King Ladislaus about the year 1509. the occasion of their first separation from the Roman Church there they say We wish your Majesty knew for what cause we did long agone forsake that The occasion of their separation Roman crew truly the execrable wickedness of the Prelates by the instigation of the Divel whose work it is to sow discord and contentions among brethren compelled us to leave them for they through blinde malice and insolent pride of the power of darkness were deboaching one against another and dispised the laws of peace Ecclesiastical love and they being void of all humanity did rattle one against another publikely not only with scurvy words but reproachful contumelious writings and were shamelesly stirred up one against another like Atheists they forsook the power of Ecclesiastical keys wholesome truth religious worship gracious piety sound faith the gifts of the ââversaries so that albeit many have written against them yet their testimonies are contrary As for the first He sheweth from M. Freher in Bohem. rer Hist printed at Hanoue pag. 231. The Leonists are chaste and pag. 232. they eschew whatsoever things are filthy 2. In the same place Freher saith In their language they are sparing they eschew lyes swearing and all things that are filthy so that they did forbid all swearing in common talk or for light causes which was frequent in these days saith he there And Reynerius in Summa de Cathar Leonist printed at Paris An. 1548. saith They dispence with oaths for eschewing death Hence it appeareth they granted that in some cases an oath is lawful but in that he addeth for eschewing death it is but a misinterpretation as is clear by what we have heard from Aen. Silvius and Naucler that they held No deadly sin should be tolerated even for eschewing c. 3. The above-named History pag. 222. saith When an Heresiarch a Glover in Cheron was lead unto death he said Ye do well to condemn us now for if our estate were not born down we would do unto the Clerks and Monks as they do unto us 4. In pag. 232. it is said They believe all the Articles of the Creed but they say Ave Maria and the Creed are not prayers As for the fifth and ninth in the same page it is said They pray seven times a day an elder beginneth the prayer and maketh it long or short as he thinketh expedient and the rest follow him Whence it is clear that they used other prayers or were not tied to prescribed or stinted forms The sixth and
it not of his own and so it is But what necessity required or what reason was there that seeing the mercy of God could by his onely word have delivered man yet the Son should assume flesh for our redemption and suffer so much even the ignominious death of the Cross We answer The necessity was on our part even the hard necessity of them who sat in darkness and in the shadow of death And the reason was the good pleasure of him who did it Who can deny that the Almighty had other ways to redeem justifie and deliver but this cannot priviledge the efficacy of this way which he hath chosen and possibly this is better by which we in this land of oblivion and of our fall are admonished the more powerfully and livelily of so many and so great grievances of our Redeemer and albeit we cannot fathom the mystery of God's counsel yet we may feel the effect of the work and perceive the fruit of the benefit It is a true saying and worthy of all acceptation that when we were yet sinners we were reconciled unto God by the death of his Son And he concludeth all his railings and invectives against God so that he saith All that God did appear in the flesh for was our instruction by word and example and all that he suffered and died for was the demonstration and commendation of his love toward us But what availeth his teaching us if he hath not restored us or are we not taught in vain if the body of sin be not first destroyed in us that we should not be the servants of sin If all that Christ hath been profitable unto us was the shewing a good example it followeth also that we must say All the harm that Adam hath done unto us was the onely shewing of sin seeing the plaster must be according to the quality of the wound for as in Adam all do die so in Christ shall all be made alive therefore as the one is so is the other Or if we will rest in the Christian faith and not in the Pelagian Heresie and confess that the sin of man was propogated by generation and not by example we must also confess that by Christ righteousness is restored not by example but by generation and life by righteousness that by one sin came upon all men to condemnation so by the obedience of one righteousness came on all men unto justification of life And if it were so that the purpose and cause of the incarnation as he saith was onely the enlightening of the world with the light of knowledge and the kindling of love by whom is our redemption and deliverance God forbid that I should glory in any thing but in the Cross of our Lord Jesus Christ in whom is our life salvation and resurrection And indeed I look upon three things chiefly in the work of our salvation the example of humility when God made himself of no reputation the measure of his love extending to the death even of the Cross and the mystery of redemption whereby he destroyed death which he suffered but the first two without this last are as if ye would paint in the air truly the example of humility is great and very useful and the example of love is worthy of all acceptation but they have no foundation and therefore no standing if there be not redemption I would with all my indeavor follow the example of Christ and I desire to imbrace with the mutual arms of love him who hath loved me and given himself for me but I must also eat the Paschal Lamb for unless I eat his flesh and drink his blood I shall not have life in me There be also many other Articles in his books and no less evil c. As every one may understand that upon these grounds follow the points of original sin of free-will of justification c. Pope Innocentius II. did condemn in a Councel of Cardinals at Rome this Abailard and all these his perverse Articles and commanded perpetual silence unto him as an Heretick and ordained all who followed his errors to be excommunicated as is in his Epistle which is among the Epistles of Bernard the CXCIV 28. When Calo. Johannes was Emperor of the Greeks was a Synod at Adispute between the Latins and Greeks Constantinople where Anselm Bishop of Havelbergens did dispute for the primacy of the Roman Pope and alledged these reasons 1. The Synod of Nice saith Let all men know and no Catholique should be ignorant that the Roman Church is not preferred by decrees of Synods but hath obtained the primacy by the Evangelical voice of our Lord and Savior when he said unto Peter the blessed Apostle Thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it and I will give thee the keys 2. Peter and Paul suffered martyrdom at Rome 3. The first See of the Church is Rome the second is Alexandria and the third is Antiochia which three are founded by Peter 4. Onely the Roman Church hath continued in all ages without heresies whereas all other Churches have been defiled with heresies 5. Christ said I have prayed for thee Peter that thy faith fail not and when thou art converted confirm thy brethren 6. The Church of Constantinople hath been obnoxious unto many heresies that have begun there or brought thither there was Arrius Macedonius Eutyches Eunomius Eudoxius therefore all Churches should acknowledge the Roman as their mother Nechites a Greek answereth The Roman Church was the first among the three Sisters but the Bishop of Rome was never called the first of Priests nor the first Bishop but the Bishop of the first See and he did first receive from Phocas to be called the head of all Churches Moreover these three Sisters were united together by some conditions that neither the Bishop of Rome nor of Alexandria nor of Antiochia might teach any things in their Churches which was different from the faith of the others and so they all should preach one and the same for this end it was ordained that two Legates well learned and sound in the faith or doctrine should be sent from the Church of Rome the one to abide at Alexandria and the other at Antiochia who should diligently observe whether they did continue preaching the analogy of faith and likewise two should be sent from Alexandria one to Rome and the other to Antiochia and two from Antiochia the one to Rome and the other to Alexandria and so they might aid one another if any need were and whatsoever was taught in any of these Churches should be confirmed by the Authority and testimony of the others but if any thing were contrary to the faith and disagreeing from the truth and communion of these Churches the Legates of the others should by brotherly charity and humble admonition correct that or if they could not correct it and one as temerarious and presumptuous
would contentiously defend his error by and by it should by these Legates be deferred unto the audience of the other Sisters and if by Letters Canonically written that Sister could be reduced unto the harmony of wholesome doctrine it was well but if not a general Councel might be assembled 2. The Empire was translated from Rome to the East and then it was ordained by 150. Bishops assembling in this City when blessed Nectarius was ordained Bishop of this See after the condemnation of Maximus Ennius who was infected with the contagion of Apolinaris then it was ordained I say with consent of the most godly Emperor Theodosius the elder that as old Rome had obtained from the holy Fathers in former time the first place in Ecclesiastical causes so then new Rome for the honor of the Empire should have the Ecclesiastical precedency after her and should be called as the second Rome so be called and be the second See and should preside all the Churches of Asia Thracia and Pontus and treat of all Church-affairs and determine them by her own Authority And then such Legates Wardens of the Catholique faith as were sent to Alexandria and Antiochia were sent also into this Royal City and likewise from hence unto them for the same ministery that they all might teach the same and differ in no point of truth 3. When the Empire was divided the Bishops were also divided the decrees of the Roman high Priest that were established in their Councels without the Greeks let these Bishops which belong unto him look unto them As for these Councels which in these days they hold how should we imbrace their decrees which are written against our knowledge For if the Roman Bishop sitting in the high throne of his glory will thunder against us and as it were from above throw his commands and will judge of us and our Churches not with our counsel but at his own pleasure yea and will Lord it over us what brotherhood or what fatherhood can be in this who can patiently endure it for then we might be called the very slaves and not children of his Church And if this were necessary and so grievous a yoke were to be laid on our necks none other thing followeth but that the only Roman Church should have that priviledg which they hunt after and she shall make Laws unto all others and she her self be without Law and so be not a pious mother of children but an imperious Lady of slaves To what purpose then were the knowledge of the Scriptures the studies of learning the doctrine and discipline of teachers and the noble wits of the wise Greeks the onely authority of the Roman high Priest which as thou sayest is above all turneth all to nothing Let him be the onely Bishop the onely Teacher the onely Commander and let him onely as the onely Pastor answer unto God for all things that are concredited unto him onely But if he will not have fellow-laborers in the Lord's vineyard and if he be exalted in keeping his primacy let him glory in his primacy but not contemn his brethren whom the truth of Christ hath begotten in the womb of the Church not unto bondage but unto freedom For as the Apostle saith We must all stand before the throne of Christ that every one may receive as he hath done whether good or ill He saith All though he was an Apostle he excepteth not himself he excepteth no mortal He said All he excepteth not the Roman high Priest Nor is it found in any Creed that we should believe specially the Roman Church but rather we are taught every where to believe that there is one holy Catholique Church These things speak I of the Roman Church with your favor which I do reverence as you do but will not follow absolutely nor do I think that she should be followed in all particulars whose authority thou hast propounded unto us as so excellent that we must forsake our own customs and receive her form and change in Sacraments without examining by reason and without authority of Scriptures but we as blinde men should follow her leading us whither she willeth by her own spirit which how safe or honorable it is for us let both the Latin and Greek Sages judge 4. Thou sayest that the Lord said unto Peter alone and not unto all the Apostles Whose sins ye forgive and what thou shalt binde on earth But it is believed that the Lord said that not unto Peter onely but indifferently unto them all with Peter or to Peter with them all Nor did the holy Ghost come down on Peter onely at the Pentecost but the Lord sent him unto them all in a like gift and in a like measure as he had promised therefore we do so acknowledge the power to be given of the Lord and received by Peter that we think the Authority of the other Apostles should not be minced seeing certainly they all equally without any prejudice of another or usurpation as truly meek and lowly in heart did receive the same holy Ghost and by the same holy Ghost did receive the same power of binding and loosing nor can we think that the priviledge was given unto Peter onely which is common unto them all by the Lord's gift therefore we may not take from others which have the same power and ascribe unto one the Authority which is common to them all Let Peter as the twelfth Apostle be honored so that the other eleven be not excluded from the Apostleship which certainly they did receive by an equal and not different dispensation not from Peter but from the Lord himself even as Peter did 5. I grant there have been many heresies in Constantinople but there also were they extinguished as the heresie of Arrius in the days of Constantine the root of them all was Philosophia which was planted in Constantinople and which the learned have abused So heresies have been condemned in the Churches of Calcedon Constantinople Ephesus Antiochia and Alexandria and it was commanded that none should any more plead for these heresies But now in this City are no heresies As for Rome haply no heresies began there because they were not so witty and subtil nor were they such searchers of the Scriptures as some here and as the vain wisdom wherewith some among us were miscarried into heresies is to be condemned so the rudeness of the Romans is to be commended whereby they said neither this nor that of the faith but with an unlearned simplicity did hear others which seemeth to have come either through too much sloth in searching the faith or through slowness of judgement or that they were taken up with the multitude and weight of secular affairs Catal. test verit lib. 15. The Reader may judge of this reply unto these objections and by these particulars understand what the Greeks did judge of the particulars that are omitted It seemeth the Romans would wipe away that jeering blot in the last
Nicolaus teach that Christ both by word and example had taught his Apostles perfect poverty that is to renounce and forsake all goods and reserve no right either in common or personal and that such poverty is holy and meritorious Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 4 cap. 14. He abode at Reate because of factions at Rome He had been a Dominican but then preferred he no Order to another Platin. and made Cardinals of all sorts and gave them equal priviledges When he was sick he called all the Cardinals together and discharged them of all power and authority that they all should live a private life They said he was phrenetick and left him Then he sent for a certain number of Minorites and gave them all red hats in sign that they were all Cardinals and he caused them all to swear that after his death they should suffer none to be chosen Pope but one of their own Order He sat four years P. Morn in Myst Then was such competition that the Cardinals could not agree the space of two years and three moneths At last Peter an Eremite and Father of the Celestines or 18. CELESTIN the V. was preferred for conceit of his godliness It was so great a wonder that a man was preferred for conceit of godliness that 200000 persons went to Perusio to see his coronation His residence was at Aquileia Platin. In his first Consistory he began to reform the Clergy of A reformation is attempted by â Pope Rome and he said he would make it a pattern unto other Churches Hereby he procured such hatred of his Clergy that they sought to depose him and he was willing to renounce his seat The Princes were earnest that he would not quit his Chair and Charles King of Sicilies conveyed him to Naples and exhorted him that he would abhor so great indignity seeing the people every where were so prone towards him Platin. But the Cardinals especially Benedict Caietan caused it to be broached that the Pope was a doating old man and unfit for such a place and caused some of his own chamber to tell him that he would lose his life if he did not renounce the Papacy also Benedict spake thorow a reed into his chamber as if it had been a voice from heaven telling him that he should forsake the Papacy as being too weighty a burthen for him So when he had sat six moneths by the craft of Benedict who deceived the holy man saith Platin. he was perswaded to dimit if it were lawful Then they made an Act that it was lawful for the Pope to renounce his place this Act was by his Successor inserted into the Decretals ca. Quoniam Then Benedict left nothing undone by ambition and fraud to advance himself saith Platin. and was called 19. BONIFACE the VIII and by some others NERO the II. So soon as he was Crowned he said he would preveen sedition lest a Schism be made and some take Celestin for their head who was returning into his Eremitish life so he thrust the old man into the Castle of Famo of Henrici Celestin was sensible of the fraud and said unto Boniface Thou hast entered like a fox thou wilt reign like a lion and shalt die as a dog The old man died in sorrow and was canonized under the name of Peter the Confessor by Pope Clemens the V. and his feast is kept Iunii 17. Platin. Boniface took part with the Minorites and gave them special authority without licence of Bishop or Priest to preach hear confessions of all whosoever would come unto them nihil obstante He did first of all the Popes bear two swords and The Pope hath two swords endeavored to move fear more then piety unto Emperors Kings and Nations to give or take away Kingdoms to banish men and bring them home again at his pleasure Idem He excommunicated Philip King of France because he would not obey his command in the complaint of Edward King of England and Guido Earl of Flanders Then the King would suffer no money to be carried out of France Boniface curseth him and his seed to the fourth generation The Emperor Albert sought confirmation twice or thrice but Boniface said He was unworthy of the Crown who had killed his Lord. Then having set a diadem on his own head and a sword by his side he said I am Caesar Nevertheless thereafter he did confirm Albert but on condition to take arms against France I. Naucler Of all others he was the greatest fire-brand betwixt the Gibelines which were called Albi and the Gwelphs or Nigri and destroyed all the Gibelines so far as he could He augmented unto the Decretals with another book where are these constitutions The high Priest of Rome should be reproved by none albeit he cast down innumerable souls to hell Another We declare pronounce and define that upon necessity of salvation all humane creatures should be under the Pope of Rome Extrav c. unam sanctam de Maior obed Bellar. de Ro. Pon. l. 1. c. 9. confesseth that this is contrary unto the order of the primitive Church seeing at that time all the Apostles and first Teachers had equal power And lib. 2. cap. 12. he saith The Church which is but one should at all times keep one and the same government Therefore Boniface brought into the Church a strange and grievous innovation He proclaimed the first Jubilee to be The first Iubilee at Rome kept An. 1300. and promised full remission both of sin and punishment unto all who came that year to visit the Churches of the Apostles in solemnising of which he shewed himself one day in his Pontificals and according to his promise he gave remission unto all who came that year the next day he came forth in the Imperial ornaments and caused a naked sword to be carried before and the Herauld cried Behold two swords Bellarm. de Ro. Pon. lib. 5. ca. 5. teacheth that in these words Behold two swords and in the answer of Christ It is enough is no syllable of spiritual nor temporal power but onely that Christ forewarneth his disciples that in the time of his passion they were to be in such fear as they who sell their coat to buy a sword this he writeth not of his own invention but according to the ancients Albert Crantzius commendeth the Popes every where almost but in Saxo. lib. 8. cap. 35. when he is writing of this pomp of Boniface he cannot contain himself from crying Behold Peter thy Successor and thou Savior behold thy Vicar behold whither the pride of the Servant of servants hath climbed Pol. Virgil. de inven rer lib. 8. cap. 1. saith This feast was in imitation of the Jewish Jubilee or to draw away the people from remembring the ancient heathenish secular Plays Whatsoever was the pretext it appeareth the aim was to bring gain unto Rome and glory unto the Pope In the year 1301. he sent Boniface Bishop of Apamea or of Openham
maner of Ecclesiastical honor the limbs of the divel and enemies of God in a word they bring Lucifer into the Church of Christ He taught also that there is no law belonging unto the salvation of man but the Gospel of Christ 6. Joachim Abbot of Curacon in Calabria about the year 1200. held and and taught that the Pope and his Court were the Antichrist because they were drowned in simony and luxury by their wickedness they hindered the Jews and Pagans from converting unto Christ He wrote prophetical pictures upon the Revelation with Italian expositions wherein he sharply taxeth the Pope and his Clergy In his Commentary on Jeremiah he saith The days shall be perillous from the year 1200. until the last times when the law of liberty shall appear the Gospel of Christ shall be preached and the Church shall be purged as the wheat from the chaff and tares Pope Innocentius the III. condemned him as thinking amiss of the Trinity and saying that he who believeth the Trinity of persons and unity of nature or essence establisheth a quaternity But as we said Antoninus sheweth that the Pope condemned that error as his but he condemned not himself And Mar. Luther in a peculiar Treatise cleareth this Joachim from all error of the faith in the Trinity Catal. test verit lib. 17. and certainly all is not sure that is set down in the Decretals M. Fox in Act. Monim sheweth ex Roge. Honeden that when Richard King of England went to Syria by the way he sent for Joachim to meet him in Sicily and asked him many things among the rest he asked what he thought of the coming of the Antichrist He began to expound the mystery of the seven Kings in the Apocalypse these are seven persecutors Herod Nero Constantius Mahumet Melsemutus Saladin and Antichrist and Antichrist is now sitting in the City of Rome and in his Apostolical throne as the Apostle saith he is an adversary and exalteth himself above all that is called God Also he foretold the estate of the Church all the Church of the Saints shall be hid for the elect of God what they know they shall know it to themselves so that they will not presume to preach publickly because of prevailing darkness not that they will leave to encourage and exhort the faithful privately but because they will not dare to preach publickly Vsser de Eccles statu cap. 6. ex Roge. Honen annal in Rich. II. 7. Conradus a Lichtenal was made abbas Vrspergensis An. 1215. In the History of Henry the V. Emperor he sheweth that many at that time did reprove peregrinations and indulgences and in that place he calleth them a novelty He writeth many things in favor of Popes yet the force of truth sometimes prevaileth with them he condemneth Pope Gregory the IX for excommunicating the Emperor without just causes and without all order he condemneth the Pope for taking Lands from the Emperor in his absence whereas he had forced him to go away and for killing some who were signed with the Cross because they were going to aid the Emperor against the Turks which saith he is most abominable to speak He made this rhime of the avarice of Rome Epephonema ex vita Phil. Imp. Gaude mater nostra Roma Quoniam aperiuntur cataractae Thesaurorum In terra Vt ad te confluant rivi aggeres Nummorum In magna copia Laetare super iniquitate hominum Quoniam ad recompensationem Tantorum malorum Datur tibi pretium Iocundare Super adjutrice tua discordia Quae erupit de puteo Infernalis abyssi Vt accumulentur tibi Multa pecuniarum praemia Habes quod semper sitisti Decanta canticum Quia per malitiam hominum Non per tuam religionem Orbem vicisti Ad te trahit homines Non ipsorum devotio Aut pura conscientia Sed scelerum multiplicium perpetratio Et litium decisio Pretio comparata c. Ex Catalog test ver lib 16. This is expounded of the frequent gadding to Rome in the days of Pope Innocentius the III. See pag. 317. 8. Thore 8. There is extant a constitution of Lewes surnamed the blessed King A protestation against the Pope's Bull and an appeal of France bearing the date An. 1228. sub tit de Taliis wherein he regrateth the avarice of Popes saying The exactions and grievous burthens of moneys that are laid on the Churches of our Kingdom by the Court of Rome and whereby the Kingdom is miserably exhausted and more yet may be by burthens which are said to be lately imposed We will that these be levied upon no condition nor gathered except onely for a reasonable pious and most urgent or inevitable necessity and by our express and willing consent and with the consent of the Church it self of our Kingdom At that time the Senate of Paris did present unto John Santroman the King's Advocate the Pope's Bull to be read and answered He replied saying The greatest confusion of all things would arise upon the accepting and comprobation of that Bull for by Authority of such in former times the people of the Kingdom had in great number gone out of the Kingdom unto Rome of whom some became slaves or clients to the Cardinals and some living more liberally had wasted their patrimony idly and others in the City or by the way had perished with the inconvenience of the air and frequent pestilence and so France was exhausted of subjects especially of the learned men He sheweth also how vast sums of money were carried away for vacancies and avowsancies of Bishopricks and Abbeys and other titles in the Church so that sometimes ten or twelve Bulls were sold for one Priesthood and if this custom shall continue said he it shall come to pass that who hath any store of moneys will send to Rome and buy a Priesthood unto his Son or Cousin The Rector of the University of Paris spake to the same purpose and having protested at length against the Bull he appealeth from the iniquity thereof unto the next Councel Brut. Fulmen ex Chronic. Britan. Armoric lib. 4. 9. And because we have heard a little of the exactions which the Court Romish Simony laid upon the Nations to make this more clear I will add from the same Brut. Fulmen pag. 66 67. an example of France there the Author saith It is most certain two sorts of simoniacal merchandise of those things that are called spiritual are exercised at Rome by the Pope one whereby Priesthoods are sold openly without dissimulation and that is very gainful another not so lucrative but no less abominable which is called Taxa poenitentiariae Apostolicae The names and titles of the former are innumerable but of such a multitude the principal are reckoned The tribute of Annates or vacancies by this word is understood a years revenue which is paid unto the holy treasury of the Pope and these are often doubled or tribled Item the tribute by
the Articles of faith belongeth unto the Pope lineally In a word he refuseth to call the matter into question Immediately he excommunicateth all the Greek Church and he chargeth all Christians to take the sign of the Cross and fight against the Greeks as Turks Then Germanus wrote again unto the Pope shewing the incommodities of discord the naughtiness of his excommunication and his opposition rather then succession unto Peter for Peter did instruct all Pastors to feed the flock of God and to care for it not by constraint but of a willing minde not for filthy lucre but of readiness not as they were Lords As for himself that did appertain unto him said he which is written in chap. 1. of the same Epistle We rejoyce though we be in heaviness through manifold tentations Briefly he entreateth the Pope to look into Christ's Gospel and the Epistles of the Apostles and the Divinity books of ancient writers that whosoever hath gone astray may be reformed seeing they both pretend sincerity of faith and doctrine He wrote also another Letter unto the Cardinals of the Latin Church shewing the utility of Councel seeing God giveth not all wisdom unto one man that men may be united by mutual communication then exhorting unto unity as they had been formerly If we have fallen saith he raise ye us up I mean not a bodily but a spiritual rising at that time they were subject unto the Latins and he waveth to speak of that liberty and we shall confess our selves debtors unto you but if the scandal hath begun at old Rome read what Paul writeth unto the Galathians When Peter came into Antiochia I withstood him to his face for he was worthy of rebuke and nevertheless we may holily judge that that resistance was not a cause of discord but of searching the truth and of deeper disputation for they continued firm in the bond of love conformable in faith and doctrine and no way divided with ambition nor avarice Oh if we were like them Thirdly He sheweth that the Schism of the Church proceedeth onely from the oppression tyranny and exactions of the Roman Church which of a mother is become a step-dame and wholly coveteth to make Nations tributary unto her and to make Kings her vassals and gapeth after gold and silver contrary unto St. Peter who said Gold and silver have I none Fourthly He sheweth what Churches keep the Orthodox faith with the Greek Church to wit the Ethiopians inhabiting the greatest part of the South Syrians Iberi Alani Gothi Charari innumerable people of Russia and the Kingdom of Bulgaria all which acknowledge the Greek Church as their mother He closeth praying that Christ who for our sins became man and is the onely head of the Church would unite the Greek Church with her sister the Latin Church of old Rome in wholesome doctrine and brotherly love When the Pope had read those Letters he sent an Army unto Constantinople under the sign of the Cross to fight against the Greeks Mat. Paris ad An. 1237. Then Germanus and the Patriarch of Antiochia did excommunicate the Pope in their several Synods Among other Articles contrary unto the Bishop of Rome they did consent that Antioch should be preferred unto Rome because Peter sat there and was but crucified at Rome Idem ad An. 1238. Is it any doubt then which of the two Churches can with good reason be called Orthodox seeing the one sought to be tried by the Scriptures and the other would not 11. In the last Diet of Germany gathered at Regensburgh against Pope Eberhard's oration against the Pope Gregory the IX and his Legate Albert Eberhard Bishop of Salzburgh had a Sermon which is in Aventin Annal. lib. 6. and is repeated by many the sum is After the preface concerning love as the badge of Christians whereby they should be distinguished from the Soldiers of the infernal Jupiter he saith Christ our Savior Lord and God hath often forewarned us to take heed of false Christs and false Prophets who being covered with a sheeps skin that is a Christian name and title of high Priest seek to domineer over us and to deceive us he hath taught us to know them by their thorns and works of avarice luxury contention hatred envy wars miseries of discord and ambition by such words what hath the heavenly Emperor more clearly pointed at then the Pharises and Scribes of Babylon unless we be blinde we may see a most cruel wolf under a sheeps skin the title of the high Priest the Romish Priests Flamines take Arms against all Christians by daring and deceiving and raising wars after wars they are become great they kill and massacre the sheep they thrust peace and concord from the earth they bring all men low that they may devour all men and bring all men into slavery they provide not for the good of the flock as a shepheard should do righteousness faileth but impiety covetousness ambition and lust waxeth the weak and good men are a prey unto the wicked and onely bad men are wealthy Christ forbad to hate our enemies and commanded to love them by doing them good to engage them but contrarily the Romanists do violate holythings when they have sworn into a covenant they abuse the name of God and deceive men they are ingrateful unto their benefactors and recompense good with evil deeds and with great shew of piety they deceive betray strive and fight they will have us to resist divine Majesty heavenly providence nature and the supream power which God hath ordained A hundred and seventy years since Hildebrand did first under shew of Religion lay the ground of Antichrists Kingdom he first began this unhappy war which hitherto hath been continued by his Successors first they did exclude the Emperor from their Pontificial Assemblies and transferred them unto the people and Priests then they deluded the people and excluded them also now they would make us slaves that they may reign alone and when they have tasted of Imperial dignity and know both their own and their adversaries power they will pretend the specious shew of erecting the liberty of the Church to domineer and oppress Christian liberty Believe what ye see they will not cease until the Emperor be brought under the honor of the Roman Empire be destroyed true shepheards who would feed the flock be oppressed the dogs who can bark be out of the way and then they will turn all things topsie turvy and domineer over us whether we will or not The supream Majesty took on him the form of a servant and did serve his disciples when he washed their feet but those Flamines of Babylon will nothing but reign and cannot endure an equal they will not cease until they have trod all under their feet and sit in the Temple of God and be exalted above all that is worshipped their hunger of riches and thirst of honors is unsatiable the more ye give unto the avaricious he coveteth the
more contrary unto the Apostles or more hateful unto Christ Jesus then to destroy souls by defrauding them of the Ministry ..... In a word the holiness of the Apostolical seat cannot do any thing but unto edification and not to destruction for this is the fulness of power to edification But those things which they call Provisions are not to edification but most manifest destruction The Pope hearing this Letter foamed as in a rage and sware by Peter and Paul that he would hurl such a phrenetick wretch into confusion which durst so boldly controle his command and make him a fable unto the world Is not the King of England our vassal yea and slave whom I at my nod may thrust into prison The Cardinals namely Aegidius a Spaniard and some others touched in conscience could scarcely appease his fury and among other words they said To confess the truth unto your Holiness it is true what he saith and we cannot condemn him for it he is a Catholick man more holy and religious then we our selves are and as it is judged amongst all the Prelates there is none better nor his equal this is not unknown universally nor can our contradiction avail against him wherefore we think best to pass by such a thing lest perhaps some tumult arise thereupon especially seeing it is manifest unto all men that once must come a defection and departure from the Church of Rome When Robert lay on his death bed he said unto the brethren coming to visit him Heresid is an opinion taken up by human sense contrary Heresie white unto the holy Scriptures openly avowed and pertinaciously maintained Is not Innocentius therefore an Heretick and since Christ came into the The Pope an Heretick and Antichrist World to save souls may not the Pope be justly called the Antichrist who feareth not to destroy souls The Pope doth impudently annul the priviledges of his Ancestours .... and therefore the contemner should be contemned according to that saying of Esay Wo to thee who despisest ..... Matth. Parisien 9. In the year 1240. a Carthusian Monk at Cambridge said openly before Otho the Legate Gregory is not the head of the Chutch but there is another head thereof Satan is loosed the Pope is an Heretick Gregory which is called Pope defileth the Church and the World The Legate said unto him Is not power given from above unto the Pope to loose and bind souls and to exerce the charge of Peter on earth The Monk replied How can I think that such power as was given unto Peter is given to a Simoniack and Usurer yea and who is defiled with greater crimes The Legate did blush for shame and said We may not strive in words with a fool Idem 10. Seval Arch-Bishop of York followed in the same footsteps when he saw the pride of the Pope usurping and tyrannizing above the Kings he was astonished and in the grief of his heart he intreated Pope Alexander the IV. by Letters that he would leave off from such daily enormities or at least refrain himself and follow the example of good men that he would feed Christ's Lambs as Peter did and not pull the skins off them and devour them like an hungry Wolf The Pope had given the fattest of his Benefices unto some wanton young men and ignorant of the language as he made Jordanus Dean of York c. Seval would admit none of them wherefore the Pope excommunicated him with bells and candles He could suffer these ceremonies but he could not suffer strangers to be set over the people and the more he was cursed by the Pope he was the more beloved of the people and they did bless him yet quietly for fear of the Romans Although he was not murthered yet for his sufferings he was called a Martyr Idem ad An. 1257. 11. Matthew of Paris whom I have often named was a Benedictine of Saint Alban he wrote the History of England from the days of William the Conqueror until the year of his own death 1260. where he describeth how others spoke against the abomination of Antichrist to the end that posterity might know and abhor it and thereby he giveth us to understand what were his own thoughts as here and there he expresseth himself e. g. ad An. 1237. he saith It is manifestly known that the Church of Rome alas hath deserved the wrath of God for the guides thereof seek not the devotion of people but their full purses not to gain souls unto God but to collect revenues to themselves to oppress the religious and many ways impudently to catch other mens goods ...... hence ariseth grumbling among men and the wrath of God is provoked dayly Ad An. 1238. he calleth the Pope the Successor but not the imitator of Peter Ad An. 1245. he saith The Pope sent unto the King of Arragon and then unto the King of England craving that he may come and abide in their Kingdoms and the Nobility did refuse because the Papal Court was so infamous that the strength thereof went up unto the clouds Ad An. 1251. he saith The threatning of the Apostle may be thought to be fulfilled Vnless there be a departing the son of perdition shall not be revealed Behold that mens hearts depart and not their bodies from the Pope who is enraged like a step-father and from the Church of Rome which is cruel in persecuting like a step-mother 12. John Russel an English Gentleman who married the Widow of Walter Cumin Earl of Lenox about the year 1262. afterwards he purchased Letters from the Pope to summon a number of Scots to appear in England before the Legate for slandering his wife of witchcraft and poisoning her first husband The Scots dispised the citation alledging their ancient priviledge that Scotch men cannot be charged to answer without their own Country and so the summons turned to nothing saith Buchan Hist lib. 7. 13. Within some few years King Alexander the III. was encombred with The Lords and Bishops strive for precedency the pride of Priests and Monks saith the same Author there he understandeth certainly Bishops and Abbots which being enriched saith he by former Kings and enjoying long prosperity began to grow rank and would go before the Nobility as in wealth so in all other things or at least be equal with them The Noble men took this in ill part and dealt roughly with them wherefore they complain unto the King Whether he thought these injuries not to be so hainous as the Priests called them or if he thought that they were not without cause yet he made no account of them therefore the Bishops did excommunicate all the Noble men excepting the King only and with many threats do prepare themselves to go unto Rome Then the King calling to minde what broils Tho. Becket had raised in England by his ambition called the Bishops from their journey and compelled the Nobility to yeild unto their pride Thus the spiritual
small like a tree Then the Spirit of the Lord said unto me It signifieth the condition of the Roman Church Again he saith As I was the same way exercised I saw in the Spirit and behold a man walking in the same habit carrying sweet bread on his shoulders and very good wine by his side and he held in his hands a round stone biting it with his teeth as an hungry man biteth bread but he did nothing then two heads of Serpents came out of the stone and the Spirit of the Lord instructing me said This stone is unprofitable and curious questions wherewith the hungry souls are turmoiled when they leave substantial things And I said What meaneth those two heads He said The name of the one is Vain Glory and the other is Overthrow of Religion It is to be observed that about that time the chief questions in the Schools were Whether the bread of the Mass be turned into the body of Christ or whether the substance of it evacuateth what eateth a mouse when she eateth the Sacrament wherein subsisteth the accidents of the bread whether in Christ's body or by themselves c. Again he saith I saw a clear Cross of Silver like to the Cross of Tolouse but the twelve apples of it were like to vile apples that are cast out of the sea What is this Lord Jesus The Spirit said The Cross is the Church which shall be clear with pureness of life and shril with the clear voice of the truth preached Then I said What meaneth those rotten apples The humiliation of the Church-men which shall come to pass Here he prophecied of the Reformation Possevin in Apparto 2. calleth this Robert An excellent Preacher of the Word Mornay in Myster pag. 427. 6. Marsilius Paravinus wrote the book Defensor pacis about the year 1324. there he debateth the question between the Emperor and the Pope and by the holy Scriptures Laws Canons and Histories Ecclesiastical and Civil he maintaineth these positions Christ is the only head and foundation of Rare Theses in those days the Church He made none of the Apostles to be universal Vicar of the Church nor made he the other Apostles subject unto Peter It is more probable that Peter was never at Rome far less had he his seat there who had no fixed seat as also not any of the Apostles The fulness of power in any man is a manifest lye an execrable title the beginning of many evils and the use thereof should be discharged in a good Councel The authority of the keys is that judiciary power that consisteth in dispensing the Word the Sacraments and Discipline Christ whose Vicar the Pope calleth himself did never exercise temporal authority on earth he was subject unto the Magistrate and so were his Apostles after his ascension and they taught others to obey Princes If a Pope usurp temporal authority Princes should by the Law of God resist by word and deed or they are unjust and sin against God and those who fight for the Pope should be accounted the Soldiers of Satan Unto the Pope belongeth not the election nor confirmation of the Emperor but contrarily the Christian Prince with consent of Clergy and People should name the Pope or if one be chosen in his absence he should confirm him If the Pope go astray or be accursed the Emperor should reduce him into the way and judge him in a Councel When Peter lived he might have fallen and erred neither hath the Pope any priviledge against error That that Christ said to Peter I have prayed for thee is to be extended unto the other Apostles Only the Canon of the Bible is the fountain of truth against which Canon we may not believe either Pope or Church Concerning the sense of Scripture or any Article of the faith we may not believe the Pope and his Cardinals seeing not once have they seduced silly souls into hell The Christian Church is the universality of believers and not the Pope and his Cardinals she is represented in a lawful and general Councel A Councel should be assembled by the Emperor with consent of Christian Princes as anciently it was always The Word of God should be the only rule and chief judge in deciding causes Ecclesiastical Not only the Clergy by Lay men also if they be godly and learned should have voice in general Councels The Clergy and Synagogue of the Pope is a den of thieves c. This book was printed at Basil An. 1522. In another Treatise he saith Good works are not the efficient cause of salvation but causa sine quanon Mornay ibid. pag. 452. He was condemned as an Heretick by Pope John the XXIII Catal. test ver lib. 18. Consider what a Modern could say more of this matter and whether they shew not themselves to be ignorant of antiquity who accuse us of novelty 7. The same positions were held by John de Janduno or Gandanensis at the same time as is manifest by his books printed at Venice and Florence So wrote also Luitpold Bishop of Bamberg namely in a Treatise De Translatione Imperii printed Lutet An. 1540. he saith The Authority of governing the Empire belongeth unto the Emperor so soon as he is chosen and the Coronation by the Pope addeth nothing since Caesar is not his vassal nor feudatory The donation of Constantine is but a fable He was also condemned by Pope John Catal. test ibid. Michael Cesenas General of the Franciscans was bolder saying expresly The Pope is the Antichrist and Rome is Babylon drunk with the blood of the Saints Therefore Antonin par 3. tit 21. cap. 5. reckoneth him among the poor men of Lions For the Valdenses still suffered persecution in sundry Countries and under divers names as the adversaries pleased to brand them Many errors are imputed unto them by the writers of those times but because they did abhor the Pope and his Court they were reviled as we have heard from Arnold de Villanova and sought out to the fire as An. 1302. Nogaret the Father of him who took Pope Boniface the VIII was burnt in Aquitania Clemens the V. caused it to be proclaimed to take up the flag of the Cross against them and destroyed 4000 near the Alps whether they had sled Platin. Others went higher unto the mountains of whom some remained in his days saith Antonin par 3. tit 22. cap. 10. From them were the in-dwellers of Angronia and adjacent parts continuing until the Councel at Trent Trithemius testifieth of many that were burnt in Austria about that time howbeit he believing the reports of malice imputeth many errors unto them yet he testifieth that they abhorred the Mass calling the Hosty a god invented by man the Church of Rome a Synagogue of unbelievers and not the flock of Christ they denied all mens merits intercession of Saints the difference of days and meats c. He witnesseth also that the professore of the same doctrine were innumerable in Bohemia Austria
illusions is at hand which that I may see I shall not live so long Behold every good man was then waiting for the fall of Babylon and the Reformation of the Church In Epist 17. he sheweth that against his admonition this friend would try with his eyes whether it were true what he had written and by experience had found that whatsoever wickedness was in the world all did flow to Avenion as to the Sea Petrarcha said further unto him If thou worship Christ as thou hast done religiously hitherto the wickedness of his adversaries which thou hast seen shall be a spur unto thy faith and make thy piety more zealous for thou seest a people who are not only adversaries of Christ but which is worse under his banner they fight against himself and for Satan and being filled with the blood of Christ they say Who is Lord over us ..... Truly if Judas would come with his price of blood he should be welcome and poor Christ should be thrust from the doors that it is so no Christian is ignorant none bewaileth it none seeketh remedy but while one looketh unto another wickedness is unpunished and waxeth as thou seest and which at the first was a curable malady is now altogether corrupt I confess it began before our days as we have learned from our Grand-fathers ..... and now this pest looketh toward the end In Epist 18. he directeth his speech to Babylon in France that is to Avenion thus Shall I call thee a famous or infamous whore who hast played the harlot with the Kings of the earth indeed thou art the same that the Evangelist saw in the Spirit thou I say art the same and none other for thee sitting upon many waters the people and Nations are the waters upon which thou sittest Whore know thy habit a woman clothed in purple and scarlet and gold and precious stones having a golden cup in her hand full of abomination and uncleanness of fornication Doest thou not know thy self Babylon unless that deceive thee which is written in her forehead Great Babylon and thou art Little Babylon little indeed in compass of walls but in vices and compass of infinite passions and lusts and multitude of all evils thou art great yea greatest yea infinite And surely what followeth agreeth unto thee and no other Babylon the mother of fornications and abominations of the earth a wicked mother of most wicked seed ...... If thou wilt yet dissemble mark what followeth And I saw the woman drunken with the blood of the Saints and with the blood of the witnesses of Jesus Why art thou silent either shew another drunken with this blood or if thou canst deny that thou art drunk for the vision must be true ..... of all the whoredoms wherewith all Nations and Kings are drunk what lookest thou for but that that John saith Babylon is fallen it is fallen and become a den of divels who do reign in thee though with faces of men Then returning to his friend he saith But thou my friend hear with the Apostle another voice from heaven saying Come out of her my people c. Morn in Myster pag. 465. 10. Hayabad a Franciscan preached in Avenion An. 1345. before Pope Preachers at Avenion Clemens that he was commanded by God to declare that the Church of Rome is the whore of Babylon and the Pope and his Cardinals are the very Antichrist and that his Predecessors Benedict and John are condemned When the Pope challenged him he said He was commanded in a vision to speak so and therefore he durst not fail to speak it Catal. test ver lib. 18. ex Henr. de Erford Chron. John Rochetalaida another Franciscan preached the same and is said to be one of them who were burnt at Avenion An. 1353. In the year 1351. a Carmelite in a Sermon spake against the vices of the Pope and his Cardinals but he was quickly hurled from the place Mornay ex Albert. Argentin The same Author saith A Letter was affixed upon a Cardinal's door which was directed unto the Pope and his Cardinals when it was opened they found written Leviathan Prince of darkness saluteth his Vicar the Pope and his Servants the Cardinals by whose aid he overcometh Christ he commendeth them for all their vices and he remembreth the salutation of their mother pride and of their sisters avarice and others who prosper well by their help ...... It was dated In the centre of hell The Author could not be known by all their inquisition 11. At the same time Gregory de Arimino opposed the Doctors in the Articles of justification by works and of free-will at Paris he taught that man hath free-will to do evil but no good without special grace and that we are justified by faith only And he said The School-men deserve to be called Semipelagians Andreas de Castro and John Buridan two famous men at that time agreed with him 12. Then Eudo Duke of Burgundy perswaded the French King that he should not receive into his Realm the new Decretals and Extravagants His sage advice is extant among the Records of France 13. John Tauler a Preacher in Argentine about the year 1350. taught against all the merits of men and in a Sermon upon that Text Simile est Regnum coelorum Patrifamilias he confuteth invocation of Saints and proveth that we are justified of grace only referring all mens trust in the only mercy of God He was bitter against all superstition In a Sermon on the Epiphany he saith The Prelates are blinde guides of the blinde and it is to be feared that both guides and people fall into condemnation In Dominit 2. quadrages on Matth. 15. he saith We must do as the Cananitish woman she passed by the Disciples and made her petition unto the Lord himself On his Sepulchre in the Monastery of the Dominicans in Strawsburgh is an image of a man pointing with his finger unto the Lamb of God whereby was signified that his aim was to teach that Jesus Christ had taken away the sins of the world and that he dispised mans merits Catal. test ver lib. 18. 14. John Rupessa or de Rupe Scissa was imprisoned by Innocentius the IV. and then was burnt because he called the Church of Rome the whore of Babylon and the Pope the minister of Antichrist and the Cardinals false Prophets He wrote in prison a book of Prophecies with this title Vade mecum in tribulatione there he saith Surely God will send a scourge among the spirituality Two Cardinals went to talk with him and he told them a parable Once a bird was brought into the world all naked and without A bird without feathers is supplied and again made naked feathers other birds hearing of her would visit her they saw her marvelously fair and pitying her that she could not live well without feathers they consult how she might be helped and they all resolved to give her some of their own feathers so she
and also in other Sciences do lament that simony is so frequent and manifest in the Court and many Jurists do dispute in the contrary and have written although with fear sundry Treatises That the Pope by selling Church-Benefices is a Simoniack a Successor of Simon Magus and not of Peter 24. About that time was written another book De aetatibus Ecclesiae therein Aparallel of times the Author sheweth what had been the estate of the Church in former ages namely that Bishops were not ambitious of superiority or earthly authority the Bishop of Rome had not supremacy above other Bishops the name Papae was common to other Bishops by divers steps the Pope hath usurped this tyranny he calleth himself the Servant of Servants and striveth to be Lord of all Lords he taketh Divine honor and praise and he maketh or suffereth men to be Idolaters Catal. test ver lib. 18. 25. In the end of that Century or beginning of the next lived Nilus The cause of the Schism between the Greeks and Latines Arch-Bishop of Thessalonica who wrote two books of the causes of the Schism between the Greek and the Latine Churches In Lib. 1. he saith The cause is not the sublimity of doctrine surpassing mens capacities and far less is it any word of holy Scripture as if it did not declare what concerneth this controversie for to accuse the Scripture is all one as if man would accuse God ..... What then is the cause of the difference the question is not confirmed by a Decree of an Oecunomical Synod and the Romans would be Masters and make all others their disciples ...... It is very absurd that whereas the Fathers had no precedents yet by themselves rhey saw the right we having their examples cannot discern it and indeed the ignorance of those at the first contention might be pardoned ...... but when so many ages have passed and the way of peace is not as yet known who can think but it is the fault of them who will not have peace But they say The Pope is the Prince of Priests and the Father who hath power to call universal Synods and by himself or without others may discern in Church-affairs But Julius was Pope and Damasus and Leo and Agatho and none of these ever said so but conveening with their Brethren by the assistance of the good Spirit they established Acts and peace in the Church And if this was the only way and it is not now observed who can doubt but the cause of the variance standeth herein and certainly the blame lieth not upon our side And if the power of discerning belong unto the Pope it were superfluous to call Assembliet but it is not so for we know that Agatho Celestin and others had their particular Synods for deciding questions and nevertheless they referred those unto the universal Synod and craved the confirmation of the truth by common decree which had been needless if when the Pope had discerned all others must assent unto him Now if this question were concerning a private man it might seem needless to call all the world unto an Assembly but seeing the chief heads of the world are at variance it is absurd to determine the cause without the consent of the world since the Fathers by their writings and example have shewed the way But if they will still object unto us the primacy of the Pope we say that in so doing he overthroweth his primacy but by holding the ancient way he doth what becometh a good man and maintaineth his place for he may consider what should be the âssue if the controversie were decided after common suffrage and what hath hapned unto the Latines arrogating unto themselves the power of prescribing Laws for in that way the Church might be free from all tumults and live in peace since none could readily contradict that which was established by common sentence for though some in former times have been so mad yet they were but few and vanished soon But when the peace of the Church is disturbed he loseth what he might have for he is deprived of the primacy of the four Patriarchs neither is there any peace Many have thought upon remedies there have been many conferences and Ambassays but the malady continueth and shall continue so long as the Latines hold their tenets The Pope say they hath power in Ecclesiastical affairs So say I let him not be contrary unto the Decrees of the Fathers they established things by universal Councel and each had need of anothers aid being conscious of humane frailty let the Pope therefore follow their statutes and discern not any point before it be debated by others or if he hath his power not from the Fathers but from the Apostles let him hearken unto the Apostle who said I have not used my power lest I lay a stumbling-block unto the Gospel of Christ and in another place The power which the Lord hath given us to edification and not to destruction And therefore if he hath any power let him not use it but for advancing the Gospel to the end that in following Paul's example he may shew himself an Apostolical man bet now none can be ignorant whether he useth it for edification or destruction ...... And that president of the twelve Apostles St. Peter was rebuked by Paul and when he was rebuked he was silent and although he might have said more reasonably then the Pope What I the President have done should be a law unto others yet he said not so but accepted the admonition and contradicted not what Paul had said ..... And when Paul and Barnabas came to Jerusalem for that question of the circumcision Peter usurped not primacy nor said he It belongeth unto me to discern in such things but the Apostles and Elders were assembled neither did Peter debar the Apostles usurping power nor did the Apostles exclude the Elders that were at Jerusalem for they had learned from Christ to usurp no primacy Peter indeed began to speak and after him St. James and all the rest of the Apostles and Elders even Peter himself consented unto the words of James so did these blessed men love Christ and so studious were they of peace and truth in the Church and the Apostles seeking truth this way have given us a law in such cases but seeing ye take a contrary course can ye blame any but your selves for this variance This is a touch of more whence we see that the Romans wanted not admonition 26. With the book of this Nilus is usually printed another of Barlaam a Greek Monk to the same purpose In cap. 16. he recapitulateth all the particulars that he had handled saying I have shewed that each one of the Apostles were immediately appointed by our Lord Christ to be a Pastor and Teacher of the whole earth 2. That blessed Clemens was created by Peter not Bishop of the whole world but of Rome especially and properly and that the Roman See
enemy of the most Christian Nation c. Morn in Myster pag. 451 465. In Dialog par 2. tract 1. lib. 3. cap. 16. he saith The books of Judith Tobias and the Maccabees Ecclesiasticus and the book of Wisdom are not for confirmation of any matter of faith the Church readeth these two Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom for edification of the people in manners but not for confirmation of points of faith Ibid. par 1. lib. 5. cap. 25. he saith A general Councel is a part of the universal Church but is not the Church universal therefore it is vain to say that a general Councel cannot er against the faith And cap. 28. If a general Councel shaller yet some Catholicks shall remain which either privately or publickly as shall be expedient shall be bold to defend the Orthodox faith ..... for God is able of stones that is of the unlearned Laicks despised poor ones and distressed Catholicks to raise up children of Abraham And lib. 6. cap. 84. Councels are not called general because they are called by the Pope ..... if Princes and Lay-men will they may be present in the general Councel and deal of matters treated therein In Prolog compend error he saith Alas the time of which the blessed Apostle prophesied when men will not suffer wholesome doctrine ..... this prophesie is altogether fulfilled in our days for behold many pervert the holy Scriptures deny the sayings of the holy Fathers reject the Canon of the Church molest persecute and bring into bondage and without mercy torment and afflict even unto death them that defend the truth so that we may rightly say of our times which Daniel long since pronounced Iniquity hath gone from Babylon from the Elders and Iudges which seemed to govern and rule the people for many that should be pillars in the Church of God and defend the truth of God even unto blood cast themselves headlong into the pit of Heresies In the same Prologue he submitteth his writings unto the censure and correction of the Church but he addeth of the Catholick Church and not of the malignant Church 8. Brigida or Brigitta was descended of the blood royal of Scotland Ph. Morn in Myster pa. 480. another then she which was in the days of S. Patrick about the year 520. she was married unto the King of Sweden a most devout woman saith Platin. and canonized as a Saint and Prophetess Being perswaded by the Friers with the same of Rome she went thither in the days of Pope Urban the V. hoping to finde great comfort there but in her revelations she calleth the Pope a murtherer of souls a destroyer of Christ's flock more abominable then the Jews more odious then Judas more unjust then Pilate worse then Lucifer She saith His seat is to be drowned like an heavy stone and his assessors were to burn in fire and brimstone unquenchable She rebuked the Bishops and Priests that through their default the doctrine of Christ was not preached yea it was abolished and they had changed all the commandments of God into two words Give money In the end she saith she heard the Virgin saying to her Son Rome is a fertile Land and Christ answered It is so but of tares she saith also that her coming to Rome was to cast away rather then confirm the opinion that she had conceived of it These revelations have been often printed 9. Thomas Bradwardin was a Fellow in Merton Colledge of Oxford and afterwards Chancellor of London and commonly called The profound Doctor about the year 1330. he had many disputes with the School-men against the errors of Pelagius and reduced all his Lessons into three Books which he entituled De causa Dei He beginneth thus I have been solicited earnestly by the petitions of great and many men that what I had spoken only by voice in disputes concerning the cause of God against Pelagius and concerning the power of causes I would tie it unto durable writ but here are two things as the lovers of God do provoke and encourage me into the cause of God so the friends of Pelagius being far more in number do hinder and terrifie me for which I speak not without inward sorrow of heart as of old eight hundred and fifty Prophets of Baal were against the one Prophet of God and innumerable people did cleave unto them so it is now in this cause How many O Lord fight now with Pelagius for free will against thy free grace and against Paul the spiritual Soldier of grace how many do to day despise free grace and proudly think that free will is sufficient to salvation or if they do use the word of grace they do but perfunctoriously feign it to be necessary but they boast that they deserve by the power of free-will to be what they are salvation seemeth unto them to be not a free gift but a bought good because O God Almighty these wilde men presuming of the power of their free will refuse the aid of thy working in their workings and say with those Depart thou from us Moreover Lord how many advance the liberty of their own will and will not serve thee or if they confess with their lips that thou workest with them yet with these thy proud and hateful subjects they will not have thee to reign over them yea and prouder then Lucifer they are not content to be equal with thee King of Kings but most impudently they would reign above thee for they fear not to say that their own will goeth first in action as the Lady and thou followest as the Servant ...... O Lord my God I cannot think it without sighs how many and great Judges endeavor carefully to absolve and reconcile the Pelagian errors that were condemned in ancient times and banished out of the bounds of all the Church how many presumptuous advocates plead for them how many damnable proctors they procure on their side how many not having two arguments of any art do turn to killing arguments and at least to advance the cause of Pelagius attempt to cast down thy cause with their cries horrors reproaches vice laughter and gesture how many and how innumerable people favor them for almost all the world goeth after Pelagius arise Lord judge thine own cause Then he sheweth how he was comforted in a vision or dream that by the grace of God he should prevail against Pelagius And a little after he addeth With how many martyrdoms with The beginning and progress of Pelagianisin how many wounds did the holy Fathers cut down the wood of the Pelagian heresies and how many venomous branches do still spring and wax out of these old roots As it was so it is yet for first when their Arch-Heretick Lucifer would not be under and with God Michael threw him down then arose Cain thinking that a sinner is not justified of God freely by grace given freely but by his antecedent merit when he in the just judgement of God was
Thief and Son of perdition nor is he the Head of the holy militant Church since he is not a member thereof 21. The grace of predestination is the bond wherewith the Church of Christ and every member thereof is united unto Christ the Head insolubly 22. A Pope or Prelate being wicked or praescitus is equivocally a Pastor and truly a Thief and Robber 23. A Pope should not be called most holy no not in respect of his Office for then a King may be called most holy yea an Hang-man may be called holy yea the Divel may be called holy for he is the Officer of God 24. If a Pope live contrary unto Christ although he be chosen lawfully according to the institution of men yet he entereth otherwise then by Christ even although he enter by election prescribed by God for Judas was lawfully chosen by Christ unto the Apostleship and yet he went the wrong way into the sheepfold 25. The condemnation of the forty five Articles of John Wickliff made by the Doctors is unreasonable and unjust and a feigned cause is alledged by them to wit none of them is Catholick 26. Whether one be chosen lawfully or unlawfully we should believe the works of the elected for in so far as he worketh unto the edification of the Church so far hath he authority from God 27. There is no appearance that there should be an head governing the Church in spiritual things who should always remain with the militant Church 28. Christ can rule his Church better without these monstrous heads to wit by his Apostles and true Disciples who are spread through the World 29. The Apostles and faithful Priests of the Lord did diligently rule the Church in things necessary unto salvation before the Office of a Pope was known and so might they until the day of judgement although there were not a Pope 30. None is a Civil Lord none is a Prelate none is a Bishop so long as he is in mortal sin These Articles were condemned partly as notoriously heretical and rejected by the holy Fathers partly as scandalous and offensive unto pious ears partly erroneous and partly as timerarious and seditious Then the condemnatory Sentence of John Huss was read The Deputies of the four Nations and the President the Cardinal of Ostia and the Emperor cried Placet Item This assertion any Tyrant may and should be killed meritoriously by any of his Subjects either by privy plots or glozing flattery notwithstanding any covenant or oath of fidelity and not waiting the sentence of any Judge This assertion was condemned as heretical scandalous and strewing a way unto perjuries lies falshood and treasons In Sess 16. July 11. Commissioners were sent into Arragon to deal with Benedict for renouncing his Title Item None may go from the Councel without licence granted by the Presidents of the four Nations under pain of deprivation In Sess 17. July 15. The Emperour undertook to go into Arragon to deal with Pope Benedict and excommunication was denounced against every hinderer of his journy Item Prayers and Processions should be made in Constance every Sunday for his happy success with pardon for a hundred daies to all such as should be present at the Processions and all Prelates should be present in their Pontificals granting also unto every Priest who should say a Mass for the same success another hundred daies indulgence and to every person saying devoutly a Pater noster and an Ave Maria for the Emperour's safety a pardon of forty daies after the wonted manner in the Church In Sess 18. August 17. Two Judges were deputed to hear causes and grievances that were to be presented unto the Councel untill the definitive Sentence exclusivè Item As great faith and obedience should be given unto the Acts of the Councel as to the Bulls Apostolical In Sess 19. September 23. Jerom of Prague who had been accused imprisoned and constrained to abjure read his recantation forsaking all those articles that were called the heresies of Wickliff and Huss and consenting unto the Roman Church and the present Councel especially in the Articles concerning the power of the Keys Sacraments Orders Offices Censures and Indulgences Reliques Liberty of the Church and all other things belonging unto Religion and he consented unto the condemnations and the Sentences pronounced against Wickliff and Huss Item Notwithstanding any Safe-conduct given or to be given by Emperours Kings or others inquisition may be made against an Heretick or any suspected of heresie and process may be made according to Law even although such a person would not have come without such a Safe-conduct This is indeed Nulla fides servanda haereticis In Sess 20. November 21. Frederick Duke of Austria was summoned under pain of excommunication and forfeiting of all his Lands that he held of the Pope or Emperour to render the Cities Castles and Lands that he had taken from George Bishop of Trent January 20. An. 1416. in a general Congregation appeared the Commissioners who had been sent unto Pope Benedict and they presented twelve Articles penned and consented unto at Narbon December 13. between the Emperour and King of Hungary and the Commissioners of the Councels on the one part and the Kings and Princes following Pope Benedict on the other part for union of the Church to wit That a new Process should be intended against Pope Benedict and in case of contumacy he should be Canonically deposed and a Pope should be chosen by the Councel whom they all should acknowledge as only and lawfull Pope In another general Congregation February 4. these Articles were approved and subscribed by the Fathers of the Councel and by the Embassadors and Proctors of the Kings of England Scotland Cyprus Navar Norway of the Dukes of Burgundy Britain Savoy Austria Holland Zealand c. and by the Proctors of Bishops Generals of Orders Priors c. In Sess 21. May 30. James Bishop of Lauda made a Sermon and Jerom of Prague stood up in a high seat and craving and having obtained audience he professed that he had wickedly consented unto the condemnation of Wickliff and Huss that he had lied in approving that Sentence and he revoketh now and for ever his consent thereunto affirming that he had never found any heresie or error in the books of Wickliff nor Huss although he had said so before c. Wherefore he was presently condemned and indured the fire constantly In Sess 22. October 15. The Ambassadors of Arragon were accepted into the Councel In Sess 23. November 5. Commission was given unto certain Deputies to go into Arragon and there to examine Witnesses in the cause of Pope Benedict who will not renounce In Sess 24. November 28. Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 25. December 14. The Church Glomucen in Bohemia was given in Commenda unto the Bishop Lutomisten for a certain space In Sess 26. December 24. The order of Ambassadors from Princes in this Councel shall not prejudice their
is the Councel's Of this the Pope is the cause he will not keep unity nor follow the example of Damasus who would not call into doubt what a Synod had determined As for his Epistle which he hath published unto all Believers it containeth no amendment for he saith All that the Councel layeth to his charge is false whereas he might have spoken more modestly and considered that men will not believe his word in his own cause for who may not write and speak as he pleaseth But as in antient times Leo Damasus Sixtus and other Popes did in Synods purge themselves from scandals so or far rather should Eugenius purge himself either personally or by a Proctor before the Synod and if these things were not proved against him his innocency should be cleared unto all men but if they be true they might all have been covered with due conversion and repentance and he should have followed the example of Peter who being rebuked by Paul to his face as it is written to everlasting remembrance took it in good part and commended Paul's Epistles wherein he knew that the same was contained leaving an example unto his Successors that they be not offended when any of their co-co-apostles say the like unto them for their good or the good of the Church In their citing of him they had no other intention but to provide for the good of the Church in extream necessity nothing can be more gracious unto us say they or is more wished by us then that he would govern the Church faithfully but he should not do all things at his pleasure contemning the Canons of holy Councels but rather as Peter teacheth he should rule and not domineer over the people and be a pattern unto others for the Roman Pope is a Minister and not a Lord of the universal Church whereas he saith The Fathers seek to abase him and to exalt themselves above him can he deny that the jurisdiction of an universal Synod is founded upon the holy Scriptures and that who pertinaciously reject the determination of such a Synod falleth into heresie neither is he abased nor is his power restrained when he is so directed that he tend not into destruction but edification Let him take heed in the fear of God lest while he indeavoreth to excuse lesser things and continueth contumacious against wholesome admonitions he fall into more grievous things He durst say The Fathers of the Councel have coutinued these seven years divorced from the Vicar of Christ and Apostolical See which is the Mother and Head of Christians but will he condemn all the Cardinals Patriarchs Bishops Emperours Kings Princes and others who personally or by others in their names have been present in the Councel or will he condemn the Church dispersed through the World and say that they are all divorced from the Mother and Head of Christians or that they all have favoured them who are separated By saying that the Synod is separated from him it appeareth that he affirmeth that he is divorced from the Synod representing the universal Church for when a member is disjoyned from the body we say not the body is separated from a member but the part from the whole So he is the Author of the pernicious Schism by calling a Councel to Ferraria against the Decrees of Constance and of this present and against his own promise which he made unto the Greeks but we thanks be unto Christ make no Schism but follow the true unity of the Church that both the Pope of Rome and all others may keep the unity of the Church and solidity of Peter which consisteth not in the will of one person who may dayly er since some Roman Popes have fallen into errours but it rather resideth in the universal Church which Christ the true Head thereof will not leave until the end c. Here the Emperour Albert interposeth his Authority and held a Diet at Nurembergh and another at Mentz in both these were Commissioners from Basil and from other Nations none was there in name of the Pope howbeit he wanted not pleaders for him The Emperour feared and favoured the Councel and sent Conrad of Windzberg a couragious man to be Protectour of the Councel In the time of that latter Diet it was debated at Basil concerning Eugenius some held that he was an Heretick some said he was a Schismatick and relapse some denied both But by the Argument of the Bishop Ebrunensis and of Thomas an Abbot of Galloway the hardest sentence prevailed that he is both an Heretick and relapsed into Schism Then the Divines wrote and published eight Conclusions which they called eight Truths to wit 1. It is the truth of Catholick Faith that a Holy and General Councel is above the Pope or any other Man 2. A General Councel being lawfully assembled cannot be dissolved nor removed nor adjournied by the Roman Pope without their own consent 3. He who contradicteth these truths is an Heretick 4. Pope Eugenius the IV. hath fought against these truths in attempting by the fulnesse of his Apostolical Power to dissolve or transfer this Councel c. In Session 27. These were sent to the Diet at Mentz and through Europe to be advised finally they were debated in the Councel the space of six days Aen. Sylv. de gestis Conc. Basil lib. 1. The Abbot Panormitan said He would not oppose these truths but he might say Eugenius is not a relapse since he hath not failed in any matter of Faith and if he hath transgressed in his sentence of dissolving the Councel he may be excused because he had done so by counsel of the Cardinals who represent the Roman Church and the Authority thereof is to be preferred unto all the World according to a singular Gloss John Segovius a famous Divine of Spain proved from Panormitan's words that Eugenius should be called an Unbeliever rather then a Believer and a member of Satan and not of Christ As for that Gloss he opposed the Authority of Jerome Orbis major est urbe The Bishop Argensis said The Pope is but a Minister of the Church Panormitan replied with chafe The Pope is Lord of the Church Then said Segovius Weigh what you say Panormitan the most honourable Title of the Pope is The Servant of the Servants which was taken from Christ's words The Rulers of Nations domineer ....... On the morrow Amadaeus Arch-Bishop of Lions and Ambassadour of France one amongst them all most eminent both in piety of life and plenty of knowledge faith Aen. Sylvius proved by many Reasons that Eugenius was an Heretick and he publickly condemned all them who had promoted him unto the Papacy Briefly In debating the three first Conclusions they proved and Sylvius reporteth their Reasons that the promises Upon this rock I will build ...... and I have prayed for thee were made unto the Church and not unto Peter alone nor unto the Pope for many Popes have erred as Marcellin offered unto
change any of their Ceremonies Then he craved the subscriptions of other Nations The Bishops of Menon and Moldoblachia consented but the Bishop of Trapezus refused And the Bishop of Iberia went away privily and before his departure he shewed unto every one of the Bishops that he had Letters from the Patriarch of Antiochia that they should not yeild to add nor diminish an Iota or the least point When he was gone the Pope thought it might help to speak with the Oratour of Iberia privately before the finall conclusion and said unto him I hear that ye are Christians and famous men loving the Church but the Roman Church is the Mother of all Churches and the Governour of it is the Successour of Saint Peter and Vicar of Christ and the universal Shepheard and Doctour of all Christians ye must therefore follow the Mother of Churches and approve what she approveth and be subject unto her high Priest that ye may receive the salvation of your souls c. The Noble-man answered By the grace of God we are Christians approving and following our own Church and our Church hath constantly maintained whatsoever she received of the Doctrine of our Lord Jesus Christ and the Traditions of the holy Apostles and the universall Synods and the most famous holy Teachers of the Church neither hath it declined in any measure from their Doctrine neither hath it added nor impaired any thing But the Church of Rome hath added and transgressed the bounds of the holy Fathers wherefore we have cut her off and departed from her in so much as we behold the purity of the Fathers and hence is she deprived of many and famous children Therefore your blessednesse should with diligence seek those whom you have lost and be reconciled and united with them and this may be easily done if you will put that addition out of the holy Creed which you may easily do since all the generation of the Latines applaud your order and judgement for they esteem you as the Successour of Saint Peter and reverence your Doctrine if then you will put away that additament not onely the Iberians but all the Nations of Christians will be subject and united unto the Roman Church truly and will acknowledge her and thee also as a true disciple of Christ and the prime Sucessour of St. Peter and they all will follow thee with sincere love then shalt thou be the prime Pope and Father of many Christians and then shall be one Shepheard and all shall be one Flock under thee The Pope was confident to have gained this Iberian as a rude and unlearned man but when he heard these words he spake no more The same Iberian went with my Authour to hear a Sermon that was preached before the Pope and then he said unto the other I heard him often name Aristole but I desire to hear of Peter Paul Basile Gregory Chrysostom and such others but what have we to do with Aristotle Aristotle and with some kinde of pity he scorned the Preachers gesture and noddings but more them who would seek union with such Doctours On June 4. the Emperour shewed the subscriptions unto the Pope and hoped that he had given all satisfaction but the Pope said If now ye be brought into acknowledgement of this truth I am glad of it and I wish that your Fathers had been partakers of the same but all this is not sufficient to make up the union there be other differences between us and those must also be amended The Emperour thought this strange and when the Patriarch who had given order to pack up his baggege thinking that all was done heard of the Pope's words he was amazed and June 10. sitting at supper he died and so neither returned home nor saw the Decreet of union which afterwards was penned Some days before his death he sent for some of the dissenters and said The Pope hath promised to pay the money that he oweth us for these five moneths and an half and to send us home in six Ships and the Venetians will send Convoys with us and he hath promised to send twenty Ships in March for any service that our Emperour will imploy them unto this work will be to the great advantage of our Nation and of the Christian World and since all these things have succeeded so happily do not withdraw your consent any more c. Because they did refuse alledging that their conscience and danger of their souls was more dear unto them then all the World he said Behold ye do that I shall never see my Countrey for if my dearest friends be not with me I shall never return I speak unto you as a father and a friend if ye will obey me it shall go well and if not the Synod will take notice of it and will not let you go but will do unto you as ye deserve They answered We are ready to suffer whatsoever the Synod will decern against us After the Patriarch's death the Emperour had all the burthen and dealt with the advice of three onely to wit the Bishops of Russia and Nice and his Secretary The Cardinals went unto him often and importuned him to consent unto other three particulars to be contained in the Decree of union to wit 1. That both the Churches may retaine their own custome of the bread whether leavened or unleavened 2. Concerning Purgatory 3. Concerning the Primacy of the Pope The Emperour consented unto these without the knowledge of any Greek but of those three The Latines did much press the Emperour to take away a Prayer out of the Liturgy concerning the unbloody Sacrifice for they said The bread and wine are consecrated by the words of the Lord Take eat this is my body and therefore to pray after the saying of these words is as if the blessing of the Lord were not sufficient to consecrate the Sacrament Here was much debate at last the Emperour said If ye will believe truth the antient Fathers and all the Eastern Churches have kept this custome as it is in our Books Cardinal Julian said Can your Majesty swear that your Books have not been changed since the days of the Fathers and if you cannot how shall we believe them The Pope also required the Emperour to cause all the Greeks to assemble into his Palace and there he did upbraid them that they wasted so much time and would conclude nothing But neither the Emperour nor other Greeks would yeild in this head but the Bishops of Russia and Nice Then was great debate concerning the form of the Decree in whose name it should be framed the Emperour would have it in his name as the Decrees of universal Synods were wont to be but the Pope would have it in his name after long contention the Emperour must yeild Then the Pope would have them to chuse a Patriarch either an Italian or a Greek The Emperour seeing that the Pope would never make an end if his demands were
doctrine and in the end he saith the Holy Scriptures of both Testaments are to be revised and corrected according to the antient Copies of the first Originals that they may be purged from the errours which have crept-in by the carelesness of Writers or default of times Solemn ceremonies concerning which some broils have been antiently are to be brought into some allouwable order and true histories are to be distinguished from Apocryphe fables c. Orat. Io. Pici in Concil Lateran ex Fascic rer expetend 12. Jacobus Faber Stapulensis had then renown for his learning and knowledge in all sciences especially in Divinity Aventinus had been his disciple and testifieth that he heard him and Clichtoveus say sixe hundred times that Lombard had troubled the most clear fountain of Divine philosophy with the durt of questions and pudlle of opinions He wrote Commentaries on the Psalmes Ecclesiastes on the four Evangels and the epistes of Paul His works began to be printed An. 1508 and as Jo. Sleidan writes he suffered many grievous persecutions by the Masters of Paris but the King by his missives from Spain exhorted them to spare him What was his belief in many articles now in controversy may be guessed by this that the Authors of the Belgick Jndex Expurgatorius have filled 18 pages with the catalogue of passages which they have ordained to be blotted out of his books as out of his Comm. on Mathew they blot out these words By faith in Christ only wee look for salvation The righteousness of works is a Pharisaicall doctrine Let none say Peter was that rocke And on Luke The grace ofsalvation is due not to works but of the goodnes of God only In very deed not priests but God doth cleanse yet they are witnesses All prayer and adoration belongs unto Him alone And on Iohn This faith can not bee without love He fell down and worshipped which is a duty to be done unto God only and the duty of him which confesseth that the Son of God is God All the Saints are nothing if the question be of true worship Yee believe in God believe also in mee Or els he is but an infidell albeit he think that he believes But the Authors of the Spanish Index have made a shorter cut they order to destroy all the Commentary on John because it can not be wel amended say they 13. William Budaeus was Secretary to Francis I King of France in his fifth book de Asse which was printed An. 1513. he describes the estate of the Church at that time saying The clergy are worse than the worst of the people in all kind of vice and wantonness prelats are ignorant and enemies of learning having no respect to the salvation of souls but rather thrusting them down to hell by their false teaching or wicked example He saw how they sought to abolish the Pragmatica Sanctio and therefore when he hath shewed that the riches of the present times are not comparable unto the former times he addeth except one sort of men who indeed should not have been excepted these are the priests whom now we behold to be the only rich men almost next unto Kings And when he had spoken a little satyrically of them he addeth Whence hast thou o France that liberty to be called most Christian if as by religion thou didst deserve that honourable name so by the same religion thou endevoirest not to retain it still O how would thy enemies clap their hands and rejoice who do envy thee this Palladium of thy happines Kingdom a gift sent unto thee from heaven which being taken away or fading from thee thou canst no more be happy Beware I pray thee that thou bee not to credulous unto these sonnes of the earth who building honorable estates like unto the Aloidae seeme to make warre against God climbe into the heavens to wrong them who are above for by consent of all men the cause of all these cometh from the head top of Christendom who unless he be well disposed all the inferiour members must draw the causes of disease from him We see likewise that godly men do wish that by providence the pillar of the Church may be amended or another be sett up more profitable Neither am I ignorant that the foundations of this house were layd by a cunning hand on a most firme rock which by no force can be pulled down c. Then he sheweth the abuses of the Church especially those that proceed from simony whereby the government of the Church is altogether diverse from the institution of Christ He compareth Christ his Apostles with the Pope and his court so that he is compelled to say The Bride hath renounced her Spouse Then he complaines that the discipline of the Church is corrupted by them who should have been the chief maintainers of it and who can believe that the men who have done these things can acknowledge the good true faith who knoweth not that the choice stones of the sanctuary have been castdoun long since and dispersed so that the Majesty of the Church being ruined now the Spouse of Christ forgetting her marriage-bond not only hath left her husband but shamelesly hath been wandring in the broad waies streets licenciously gone a whooring thorough Provinces who knoweth not that the sheapherds are become not only deserters but drivers away of their flockes What Have we not seen the most eminent of the praelats behaving themselves so preposterously so filthily that they who should have framed all the daunce to grauity comelynes have altogether abhorred the comelynes of order c. The Jesuits of the Spanish Jndex Expurg have ordained all such passages to be blotted out In his secound book De Translat Hellenism he saith O if we had but the relicqus and ashes of the old faith which now is almost buried From which faith God hath called some of his stewards faith full who being full of Divine courage of godly emulation of the Spirit of God have been a glory ornament of the Church But now and even of a long tyme the Church is a wasted house having no colour nor shew of that religion which Christ taught if we judge of the universality by the greatest part 14. Iacohus Almainus Doctour of Divinity in his book printed at Colen De potestate Pontificis against Thomas de vio aliàs Cardinal Cajetan the Legate of Leo X. writeth particularly of indulgences saying The power of binding loosing seemeth not to be extended unto them that are in purgatory seing wheresoever promises are made in the Scriptures or grace is promised it is alwayes said on earth as whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth c. and it is never spoken of these who are departed this lofe Thence it followeth saith he That the souls in purgatory can not be delivered from punishment by indulgences albeit they may be by prayers 15. John Tritemius was at this time Abbas Spanhemiensis
quench the thirst of our soul and deal with us as he did with the Fathers He said also God declares his will by dreames as he had done unto him selfe and had given him a command to kill all wicked men and pull down all Princes and Magistrats He taught also that all things should be common and all should have alike freedom and liberty without all subiectjon Sleidan Comment lib. 3. 5. In Apile 1525. the countrie-people in Suevia by the river Danube being deluded with such errours began to refuse obedience and they demand 1. liberty to choose their Ministers that will preach the word without mans traditions and decrees 2. liberty from all tieths except only corne and these to be diuided at the discretion of good men a part unto Ministers part unto the poor and part unto publik business 3. it is not equitable that heretofore they have been held in the condition of slaves seing they are made free by the blood of Christ They professe they do not cast off Magistrats but they will not endure that bondage unless it be cleared by testimony of Scripture that it is reasonable 4. It is not reason that they are forbidden to take wild beasts or fishes especially when the beasts destroy their cornefields from the beginning God hath given unto man power over all living creatures 5. it is a great prejudice of the people that woods are in the power of afew men 6. they demand that their Princes or Masters would moderate their dayly burdens of service according to the equity of the Gospell and lay no more upon them than was craved of old c. Ibid. Albeit the attempts of these men was alike against Popish Masters and others which were desirous of Reformation yet I can not find that any Popish person did endeavour to convince them by information Luther did publish books to refute them many times before they did publish their Demands he dissuadeth them from sedition as a most fearfull sin not only in the externall fact but even to be spoken or thought upon After the publishing of the Demands he told them they did wickedly in cloaking theire rebellion with the pretext of sinceer doctrine and equity seing God hath commanded to obey Princes and Masters then he sifteth their Demands severally and shewes that some of them are contrary unto the law of nature and equity and if any of them have any reason in them they should be examined by prudent men but they should not move broiles if their Masters will not let them have the liberty of the gospell they may go in quietness where they may have it but they should not use violence against their Masters He wrote also unto Princes and especially unto the Prelats that their hindering the liberty of the Gospell was a provocation of Gods wrath and their laying of intolerable burdens on their subiects for their own pleasure and prodigality was also offensive unto God and he exhorts them to use all meanes of peace rather then force seeing the issue of warrs is uncertain and arms are sooner taken up then can be layd off When they had taken arms he wrote the third time exhorting both to take away their controverfies by treaties of good and prudent men Many other preachers did also publish books shewing the craft of Satan in raising such broils at that time and that these should not be imputed unto the preaching of the truth as the aduersaries of truth did crie and it is no new thing that the iudgements of God upon men for their sins are imputed unto the Gospell seing in the days of the Apostles and of the primitive Church the heathens said that all their troubles came upon them for the Christian religion whereas God was offended for their idolatry and contempt of the Gospell as they proved by the testimonies of Tertullian in Apolog. and Cyprian contra Demetr Augustin de Civ Dei and others Abr. Scult Ann. ad An. 1525. When neither Princes would yield unto a treaty nor the Bowrs would lay down arms Luther wrote a fourth book exhorting all men as for the quenching a common fire to take arms against the rebells and kill them which had so basely denied obedience unto their Masters and had begun to usurpe other mens possessions and do cloke so vile villany with the name of Christianity Nevertheless these villains grew into a hudge multitude and divided themselves into three Armies one at Biberac another at Algovia and the third at the lake of Constance they took some towns as Winsbergh and Wirtsburgh they killed some Noble men as the Court of Helfenstein most unworthily The Princes that went against them were John Elector of Saxony and his uncle George Philip of Hassia Henry Duke of Brunswik c. In some places when they were put to flight they run into the river there were killed of them in severall places 50000. some write 100000 and the chief enticers wete taken and beheaded XXII Notwithstanding these broiles it pleased God to spread the Progresse the Reformation Reformation the same yeare Luther at that time did first administer the Lords supper in the German language and did ordain a Minister without the Popish rites And Zuinglius did also forsake the Latine language and the rites Albert Marques of Branbeburgh was entituled Master of the Teutonick Order but that year having warr with the King of Pole for some towns of Prussia and seeing no aid from the Emperour was content to agree upon condition that he should acknowledge the King as Superiour and possesse Prussia under the tittle of a Dukedom and then he authorized the Reformed religion through out that Province Gustavus King of Sweden sent for all the Prelats to come unto his palace and there without any noise gave them in their option to continue in their places and professe the Reformed religion or then to leave the Country Some gave him their oath of obedience and others went whether they pleased William Landsgrave of Hassia established the Reformed religion within his jurisdiction So it was established at Gorlik Lauba in Lusatia In Rhetia alone were reckoned 41. preachers of the Gospell So did Philip Count of Hanove Cristopher and Antony Counts of Altenburgh Delmenhorst Conrad of Tecklenburgh Linga and Baltasar Lord of Esens Witmund Vniformity in circumstantials is not necessary all within their territories and so did many other free towns In the year preceeding a motion was made to assemble a Synode of all the Reformed Churches for establishing an uniformity in rites or circumstantiall ceremonies Luther opposeth it asserting that it was not expedient albeit it was propounded in a good zeale yet it hath no precedent for even in the Councell of the Apostls they did treat more of works and traditions than of faith and there they had disputed for the most part concerning opinions questions yet he was no less suspicious of the name of a Councel as of the name
God The faithfull Congregation in Christ Jesus in Scotland They wrote also to Monsieur Dosell entreating him to mitigate the Queen's wrath and the rage of the Prelats or els that flam which then began to burn might kindle so that when some men would it could not be slackned and they add that he declared himself no faithfull servant unto his Master the King of France if for the pleasure of priests he did persecute the subiects Likewise they wrot unto Captain Le Bourse and to all French souldiers in generall that their earand was not to fight against naturall Scots men nor had they such command from their Master and besought them that they would not provoke such whom they had found favourable in their great extremities The priests did suppress these Letters so far as they could and yet they were delivered unto the chief persons and came to the knowledge of many moe But the wrarh of the Queen was not appeased and the Priests push her forward against Perth where were but a few gentle men for the time they hearing of the intended extremity did writte unto all their brethren to come unto their aid Many were so readie that the work of God was evidently seen And because they would omit no dâligence to declare their innocency unto all men they sent a Letter unto such of the Nobility who at that time were their adversaries in this manner A letter to the Nobility adversaries To the Nobility of Scotland The Congregation of Christ Jesus within the same desire the Spirit of righteous judgement Because wee are not ignorant that yee the Nobility of this realm who now persecute us employing your whol studie and force to maintain the kingdom of Satan of superstition and idolatry are yet divided in opinion Wee the Congregation of Christ Jesus by you uniustly persecuted have thought good in one Letter to writ unto you severally Yee are divided wee say in opinion for some of you think that wee who have taken this enterprise to remove idolatry and the monuments of the same to erect the true preaching of Christ Iesus in the bounds committed to our charge are hereticks seditious men and troublers of the commonwealth and therefore no punishment is sufficient for us and so blinded are yee with this rage and under pretence to serve the Authority yee proclame warr and desttuction without all order of Law against us Vnto you wee say that neither your blind Zeal nor the colour of Authority shall excuse you in Gods presence who commandeth none to suffer death till he bee openly convinced in judgement to have offended against God and his written Law which no mortall is able to prove against us for whatsoever wee have done the same have wee done at Gods commandement who plainly commands to destroy and abolish idolatry and all moniments of the same Our earnest and ââng request hath been and is That in open Assembly it may be disputed in presence of indifferent Auditors Whether these abominations named by the pestilent Papists Religion which they by fire and sword defend be the true Religion of Jesus Christ or not When tâis humble request is denied unto us our lifes are sought in most cruell manner And the Nobility whose dâty is to defend innocents and to bridle the fury and rage oâ wicked men were it of Princes or Emperours do notwithstanding follow their appetites and arm yourselves against us your brethren and naturall country men yea against us that be innocent and just as concerning all such crimes as belayd unto our charges If yee think that wee be criminall because wee dissent from your opinion consider wee beseech you that the Prophets under the Law the Apostles of Christ Jesus after his ascension his primitive Church and holy Martyrs did disagree from all the world in their daies and will yee deny but their action was just and all who persecuted them were murderers before God May not the lyke be true this day What assurance have yee this day of your Religion which the world that day had not of theirs yee have a mââtitude that agree with you and so had they yee have antiquity of time and that they lacked not nor have yee so much as they had yee have councells laws and men of reputation that have established all things as yee suppose but none of all these can make any Religion acceptable untâ God which only dependeth upon his own will reveeled to men in his most sacred word Is it not then a wonder that yee sleep in so deadly a security in the matter of your own salvation considering that God gives unto you so manifest tokens that yee and your leaders are both decliâed from God For if the tree shall be judged by the frute as Christ affirmes it must bee then of necessity it is That your Prelates and the wholl rabble of their clergy be evill trees for if adultery pride ambition drunkenness covetousness incest unthankfulness oppression murder idolatry and blasphemy be evill fruits there can none of that generation which claim to themselves the tittle of Churchmen be judged to be good trees for all these pestilent and wicked fruits do they bring forth in greatest abudance And if they be evill trees as yee yourselves must be compelled to confesse they are advise prudently with what consciences yee can maintain them to occupie the room and place in the Lords vineyaird Do yee not consider that in so doing yee labour to maintain the servants of sin in their filthy corruption and so yee strive that the devill may reigne and still abuse this realm by all iniquity and tyranny and that Christ Iesus and his blessed gospell be suppressed and extinguished The name and cloke of authority which yee pretend will nothing excuse you in Gods presence but rather shall yee bear double condemnation for that yee burden God as if his good ordinances were the cause of your iniquity All authority which God hath established is good and perfect and is to be obâjed of all men yea under pain of damnation Bât do yee not understand that there is a great difference betwixt the Authority which Distinguish between authority and the person is of Gods ordinance and the persons of these who are placed in authority The authority and Gods Ordinancss can never do wrong for it commands that vice and wicked men be punished and vertue with vertuous and just men be maintained but the corrupt person placed in this authority may offend and most commonly doth contrary to this Authority And is then the corruption of man to be followed because it is clothed with the name of Authority Or shall those which obey the wicked commandement of these that are placed in Authority be excusable before God Not so not so but the plagues and vengeance of God taken upon Kings their servants and subiects do witnes unto us the plain contrary Pharao was a King and had his authority of God who commanded
other his works I therefore subjoyn a taste of it and because some poison is in it I add a litle antidot which may be usefull unto some In his preface unto the Emperour he shewes his Rule of judging the evangelical and Apostolical Scripture which being Divine and a most sure rule the antients had used in judging of controversies after the departure of the Apostles and because in such contentions ariseth controversy about the interpretation and sense of some passages of the Scriptures it is necessary to have recourse unto the Universall consent of Writers chiefly of those who lived in the time of the Emperour Constantin untill the time of Leo I. or of Gregory yet so that it is not necessary to produce the testimonies of them all nor of the most part which were an infinite work but it is sufficient to bring one or two by whom the judgement of the whol Church may be known and with this caution that every testimony of those Fathers may not be rashly received seing in many places they speak according to their privat judgement and wherein even the most learned and best maintainers of the Apostolical and Catholick doctrine have not agreed with the safe unity of faith but only such things as belong unto the confirmation of the Apostolical and Catholick tradition and have the weight of irrefragable and undoubted testimony wherein they declare constantly the publick and common faith of the whole Church His method is conform unto the Articles of the Augustan Confession His principal scope seemes to be contained in the seventh Article de vera Ecclesia where he holdes that the true Church is always manifest and though the present Roman Church hath departed from the primitive not a little in integrity of manners and discipline yea and in sincerity of doctrine yet she standes on the same foundation and professeth communion with the antient Church and therefore is one and the same albeit different in many particulares Neither should we separate from her as Christ did not separat from the Jewish Church albeit corrupt neither did the Prophets nor Apostles violate the union but only spake against her and came out of her but by dissenting from the errors neither did Cyprian and some others violat the union with the Roman Church how beit they did complain of the envy of the Roman clergy and the pride of the Pope This may be called his privat judgement as he spake of others in his preface and not the constant faith of the whole Church that the Church should be manifest always was not the judgement of Eliah 1. King 19. 14. nor of John who prophecied of the woman fleeing into the wilderness Revel 12 and it is without all doubt in the general that in the dayes of the Antichrist the Church shall not be manifest 2. he grantes that the Roman Church hath departed not a litle in manners and doctrine but how far she hath departed may be in some measure known by the history 3. his advice that we should not have departed from her is a main question but certainly his reason is not sufficient for though our Saviour made not separation from the Jewish Church yet he foretold that when these labourers of the vine-yard shall have killed the heir the vineyard shal be taken from them and not a stone of their temple should be left upon another Where was their Church then if they had no place for their Religion As for the Pophets and Apostles distinguish the times before the time was come which God had appointed they had no reason to depart but when the appointed time was come then they departed and for this very point Steeven was Martyred Act. 6. 14. The same distinction serveth for the Roman Church Cyprian and Paulin had no reason to violat the vnion when she had not departed from the true faith but when she became the whoore and all nations had drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication then was the time to obey the commande Come out of her my people that ye be not partakers of her sins and that ye receive not of her plagues Gods people was with her and in her and they must not only protest against their adulterous mother but come out from her Then for reconciliation of the Church he seemes to despair that ever they will accept of his Overture to wit that those who have given the cause of distraction that is saith he the governors of the Church would remit some what of their too much rigor and yeeld a little for the peace of the Church and following the wishes and admonitions of many good people would reform the manifest abuses according to the rule of Divine Scripture and of the antient Church from which they have departed And next that those who eschuing those vices have fallen into the other extremity would confess their faults and return into the right way In other Articles that differ from the Popish Church he puts often a blame upon the Reformed if not for their Tenet yet for their practise For example of justification he saith What is said in the fourth article that men can not be justified before God by their own strength merits or works but are justified freely by faith it was evermore allowed by the Church and untill this day it is approved by all the writers of the Church So that I wonder why the Apology saith that they are condemned in this article as if it were taught that men obtain remission of sins for their own merits and not freely for Christ's sake Afterwards he cites the testimony of Bernard saying I consider three things whereupon all my hope stands the love of adoption the truth of the promise and the power of performing And saith he the Doctors of this age say not that they teach doubting whereby men should doubt of Gods mercy and mistrust but such fear of God whereby a diligence of living well and of keeping the received grace may be stirred up and increased in us as the Apostle saith Work forth your salvation with fear and trembling And they call this sear chast and filial which perfect love casts not forth but retaines and cherishes Which fear hath always adjoyned confidence and hope of Gods fatherly good-pleasure And seing those things are taught tooday in the Catholick Church the Protestants do not rightly in accusing the present Church that she bidds and teaches to doubt of Gods favor and of eternal life and put this blasphemous doctrin as they speak among the chief causes for which they should depart from her Of free will he saith on the 18. Artick The sum of this controversy which had been formerly and now is consists in this What the will of man can do to attain righteousness by which we are justified before God is not to be asscribed unto the power of free-will corrupted by sin but unto the singular grace of God which we have not by nature wherein we were
answered Seeing those have accused us of horrible errors we can not conceive how we can acknowledge them as brethren as for invectives we approve them not but we will oppugne their errors Beza said Seeing yee refuse us to give us the right hand of fraternity neither acknowledge us as brethren wee do not regard your hand of friendship So the Conference was ended March 29. Lu. Osian Cent. 16. lib. 4. IX In February An. 1589. Pistorius a Papist in Baden vanted that he The conference at Baden would confound all the Lutheran Divines and convince them by the Scriptures only and by the same ground maintain the Roman Religion No other Papist had attempted so much before But when James Marques of Baden had obtained from Lewes Duke of Wurtembergh some of the Divines there should come unto a Conference Pistorius shifted from day to day untill November Then the Marques and Frederik Duke of Mompelgart with consent of both parties set down the order and conditions of the dispute and especially to handle in the first place the question Whether the Lutheran or the Roman be the Catholik Church Both parties gave their Theses concerning that but in all the four Sessions Pistorius brought not one argument from the Scriptures he insisted only in discussing the ambiguity of words and sought to find captious sophisms at last against the will of the Noble men and of his adversary party he break off the Conference neither was any thing remarkable in that dispute saith Osiander Lib. Cit. but their Theses may be desired Pistorius said The Church ever was is and shall be conspicuous so that it can never be extinguisht nor obscured nor lurk nor be silent Though the notes of the Church be four to wit unity holiness perpetuity and universality yet all may be reduced into one for vniver sality is the absolute note of the Church As error can not be the signe of the false Church so purity of the word and sacraments whether in whole or in part can not be the mark of the true Church because purity depends on the Church rather then it upon purity and purity is known better by the Scripture On the other side the above named Iacob Andreae said The Church on earth is one in all times and places and the Scripture shewes clearly that the Church hath not one and alike face in all ages and places for it had one face in the dayes of the Apostles when she was most pure because by faith she kept the doctrine of Christ albeit her chastity was even then tempted by false teachers and she had another face when she was governed by the Fathers the successors of the Apostles for by lapse of time some errors creept-in as the Apostles had foretold The third and most miserable face was under Antichrist of which estate Christ and his Apostles had forewarned diligently then was the Church so deformed that she could scarcely be known as the Prophet said of the Jewish Church How is the faithfull city become an harlot ... neuertheless even then the Lord had his 7000. who had not defiled them selves with idolatry And because before the glorious coming of the Lord the Holy Ghost hath foretold that the man of sin shall be reveeled and killed in the hearts of many men he foretelleth another and a fourth face of the Church which is answerable unto the first in time of the Apostles And albeit Satan will by fanaticall spirits defile her no less them he did at the first and the number of the elect shall be small as Christ saith When the son of man shall come shall he find faith on the earth nevertheless the true Church shall continue in despite of al the craft of Satan untill the last judgement-day It is sufficient to prove the true Church to be Catholik now whether a particulare or uniuersal if it be demonstred oy the Prophets and Apostles or by their writings that she is conform in doctrine unto her which was in the dayes of the Apostles Neither is the purity of doctrine and Sacraments better known by the Church then the Church is known by the doctrin and sacraments for the Church depends on the word and Sacraments but the purity of doctrin and Sacraments depends on God only and his reveeled will even albeit all the world forsakeit speak against it as it is written All men are liars but God is true c. X. At Kracow An 1591. on the Ascension-day the Popish party especialthe Troubles in Poland Students being stirred up by their Masters the Iesuits began with a huge tumult to pull down the houses wherein the reformed were wont to assemble The King Sigismund and the Nobility being in the town sent some of the Guard to hinder them and stayd them for a time nevertheless at midnight those did gather again and burnt the houses wholly The Nobility of the nearest Provinces called this a beginning of the Massacre of Paris and fearing greater danger did meet in Chimiolinscia they resolve first to send unto the king and excuse them selves that they had assembled without his knowledge and to shew that their main bâsiness was to Provide for his safty and honor agnaist the like tumults and that they intend to have a more frequent meeting September 23. in Radom where the Nobility of Lithvania professing the gospell will be present and to supplicat that the churches might be restored unto the Reformed in Cracow and that a Parliament might be called to establish peace of religion The King shew his displeasure for that they had assembled without his knowledge seing he had al ready promised unto the Messingers of Sendomiria and Cracow that he would vse all the means of Peace and to punish the authors and chief actors of that tumult and he dischargeth that other meeting he gave them liberty to rebuild the churches In the year 1595. was a more frequent covenntion of the Reformed or Euangelici as they The agree ment of the Resormed there called them selves at Torun in August there were two Palatini the Deputies of five others two Castellani and many Nobles of Poland and Lithuania and fourty four Divines After prayer they choosed Swietoslaus Otzelsci to be president a Marshal and Scribes Otzelsci declared the causes of their assembly 1. to advise how to preserve a consent in doctrine as it had been agreed by their fathers in Sendemiria And 2. because they are obnoxious unto the malice and violence of adversaries to consult how to preserve peace of religion as both present King and the former Kings havesworn to continue it When this was propounded the Deputies of the absent Palatini as also of the Senators of Volhinia Russia Podolia and Podlassia declared the excuses of their Authors and their desire of the same particulares A Messinger in the Kings name forbids them to sit any more They answer They intend nothing against the King nor Kingdom nor the lawes or constitutions
there of but only to advise upon their own grievances and to maketheir addresses unto his Maâ to supplicat his protection Then the Messinger threatned the town that they had received these men It was answered The town is patent unto Jewes and heathens and far less could those noble men he hindered to enter But a Messinger of the b. of Cujaw spoke more menacingly and said It was his Priviledge to preserve Religion to call and moderate Synods They answerd Albeit the bishop hath no jurisdiction over them neither are they obliged to giue him account of their actions nevertheless to satisfy his curiosity they declare this to be the cause of their meeting 1. that if any difference were among those of their Confession either in doctrine or in disorderliness of manners it may be composed orderly and so they might continue peace among themselves as we find in the Acts that the Apostles had their meetings upon the like occasions 2. Because they had suffered most grievous injuries from their adversaries by burning their churches killing some and most shamefully drawing others out of their graves they had assembled to bewail their calamities and to advise upon a way of peace and savety hereafter but it seemes that the priests would not suffer them to bemoan their miseries And if the Bishop pleaseth he may come into the town with as many as he willeth as for them they will not medle with his consulations When these Messages were done they consulted upon these propositions and first they all did subscribe the consent of doctrine as it was done at Sendomiria and because heretofore they had followed different forms of confession some the Augustan some the Bohemian and others the Helvetian now to remove all differences and namely that of the sacrament they vnanimously agree to teach heerafteraccording to the Augustan confession which was written in the year 1552. and if any manshall write teach or speak other wise or accuse any or embracing this consent he shall not be accounted as a brother of the Polonian Church Then they did accorde upon some articles of Church-discipline and to erect a publick School by contribution of the Nobility 2. They sent two Palatini of Minsk and Leszink with others to represent unto the King how their churches were demolished in Cracow Posnania and Vilna many dead were pulled out of their graves and some Noble men were shutt at posts they name Bonar and a Lady Zeczulmuzka and that the Jesuits do instruct the people in the villages to kill their Masters of the Evangelical profession promising unto them not only immunity but large rewards yea they entice the women to murder their own husbands and to supplicat his Majesty that he would protect his faithfull servants and subjects provide for common peace of religion according to his coronation-oath and not suffer himself to be deceived by those strangers the Iesuits who are banished out of France and disturb other Nations Dau. Chytrae in Chronic. Saxonic Osiander addeth These Messingers received not a gracious answer This King Sigismund married the sister of Ferdinand Duke of Austria and after her death he married her sister by dispensation of the Pope XII Here is a Letter sent by the Emperour Rodolph unto Theodor A letter shewing the condition of several Nations at that time geat Duke of Moscove in the year 1595. hinting at the estate of the most part of Europe at that time His preface is that he had heard read unto him with great joy the Duk 's Letters sent by his Embassador Michael Juvanouviz by which as also by the report of his Ambassador he understood his good will in sending with a Christian and laudable zeal his gifts and aid against the Turk the common enemy of Christian name and blood and in promising unto him the Emp. and the Christian world his best furtherance and offices Which is not only acceptable unto himself but shall also be unto his honor and praise through the Christian world and a laudable precedent unto other Princes as also himself and all the house of Austria shall declare their offices of thankfulnes and courtesy unto him and his friends upon all occasions that the brotherly alliance continued from their fore fathers may be known unto all Nations As for the confederacion amongst the chief Princes of the Christian world he hath not failed in his diligence to the uttermost but hithertills he could prevail nothing with the Pope and King of Spain because they are far distant and the Pope being but lately advanced is taken up with manifold cares for the distressed Church and in the mean while doth aid Cesar wiâh men and money and declares a great zeal against the common enemy as also he hath sent a Legate into Moscove for that effect but the King of Spain being antient and infirm hath such business not only with his rebellious subjects but with France and England in every place that he must be spared and nevertheless he hath declared heretofore his good will unto us and hath helped with a great sum of money And when I shall understand that he recovereth health I shall not be slack to plead this cause by our Ambassadors both there and at Rome untill we obtain some assurance from them both Of which we have resolved to acquaint your Brotherhood by our Ambassador as also of the success of the Christian Army especially when the Lord of hosts shall give us more victories In the mean while we think it necessary to know of the condition of the King of Persia and how we may deal with him before we send any unto him howbeit it is most certain that it greatly concerneth all Christendom to have the Persians our friends wherefore we entreat friendly that your Brotherh would continue mutuall friendship with them and cherish their affection towards us Whereas your Brotherh hath endeavoured to raise the Tatars against the Turks howbeit you have not prevailed yet we thank you kindely entreating also brotherly to persevere in that good purpose with them so far as you can yet we have heard that many Tatars are entred into Valachia whom we must do what we can to resist As for the Treaty of peace begun with the Swede we have our Ambassador Mincowitz there of a long time untill it be brought to an end as also we have commanded Warkutzy to repair thether when he shall expede his business By whom your Brotherh may understande that we have done diligently in that cause as also we promise with a brotherly mind unto your Brotherhood that we shall do our endeavour at all occasions and times and in whatsoever other affaires and whatsoeveur can be sought of us as a faithfull brother you may expect Wee pray God to keep your Brotherh in âavety unto us and all Christendom whom we love with all brotherly faithfulnes and loving-kindness Given at Pragve Septemb. 22. 1595. At that time the Emperour intending to send Maxinilian Duke of
Austria General of his Army against the Turk did consult of an expert Lieutennant to go with him he was advised to employ Alfonso Duke of Ferraria who thretty years before had been a Commander in Hungary under Maximilian and then notwithstanding his old age was willing to aid Christendom in so great necessity and because he had no children he would provide his inheritance unto his cousin Caesar Estensis and besought the Pope to declare him his heir if it shall happen that he shall not return and for this he profered unto the Pope some thousand Ducats of gould But pope Clemens VIII could not be moved by prayer nor reward to grant this and so through his fault the old Duke left that expedition Da. Chytra in Chron. Saxon. par 5. Nevertheless the Emperour sent his Army against the Turk in Hungary they did not good neither that year nor the next and in the year 1598. by means of the Cham of Tatary was a Treaty of peace between the Emperour and the Turks the articles that were demanded were so high on both sides that their treating was in vain Then was great fear amongst the Christians untill God gave then some space of breathing by raising up some Bassa's against their own Master and as somtimes amongst the Midianites Iudg. 7. the Tatars in the Turkish Army fell into variance with their confederats and fought most cruelly one against another in the year 1599. XII In year 1600. Tiber overflowed his banks to the great damage of Rome in time of the Iubilee the Pope sent a priest Monâorius to say some prayers and to give an Hosty called Agnus Dei unto the River but the river would not accept such sacrifices The same year the Jesuits persuaded Ferdinand Duke of Austria to expell all the Ministers out of Styria and the people that would not return to their old idolatry were persecuted some were imprisoned and some leaving their lands went away with their families into other contreyes Then all the churches were thrown down that the Protestants had built and many graves were opened in dispite of the dead people Before that time had been peace among the Germans notwithstanding the difference of religion but these firebrands kindled a new persecution and persuaded the Magistrats to oppress their subiects But God made the Turks to punish the Duke Ferdinand so that he losed more another way Osiand Cent. 16. Lib. 4. Cap. 54. XIII It may please some to read a story which Nic. Hemingius hath in VVhere the Christians vvere before the Reformation the end of his catechism his last question is If we should think so of the Popish Masse it seems that for many years the Lords Supper hath not been rightly administred in the world Ans. So do the Papists obiect but they are deceived whill they say that the Supper was not used if not with them for they shut up the Church in too narrow bounds seeing it is spread through as Christ witnesseth and I oppose his alone testimony unto all Priests and devils But if you ask Where was the Church without the jurisdiction of the Pope I answer There were many godly people in the outward society of the Romanists who albeit they were deprived of the use of the Supper yet they under stood rightly the foundations of religion and the articles of faith here he might have said that they received the sacrament with a true faith as he had spoken before of Bernard and certainly many were such Likewise in Turcia Arabia Persia and in Egypt The forme of the Christian Religion in Egypt there were even from the time of the Apostles and tooday are Churches albeit under grievous tyranny as Gods people sometime were in Egypt But lest you think that I speak amiss I will shew you the description of the Supper and liturgy as it is tooday in Arabia and Egypt where Christians are Three years agoe The book was written Hafniae December 4. 1560. in Praefat. an antient and grave man Demetrius by name and Thessalonian by nation being sent by the Patriarch of Constantinople told me many things of the religion of the Christians liuing among the Turks and because he had lived ten years in Cairo that famous city of Egypt which is also called Misrim he declared unto mee the rites of the Church there being translated out of the Arabik the narration whereof I have distinguished thus 1. The Christians in Cairo have many churches all marked with a half moon which is the Turkish badge but without bells they are called by the cry of a man unto their religion and without idols excep that they have historical pictures out of the old and new Testament upon the wals of the churches 2. The Pastor of Antioch is their Patriarch who that he may be known to be Patriarch hath a broad bonnet with a red cross in the midst on his head as the badge of his office 3. Four times yearly to wit the day of the Lords nativity the day of resurrection the day of Pentecost and August 15 all Christians that are there do communicat of both elements there is no difference of laiks and priests but the same mysteries are given unto them both 4. The celebration of the Masse is in this manner The priest puts-on alba pallium after our manner almost excep that he had four red crosses upon his priestly vesture one on his right arm another upon his left arm a third upon his brest and the fourth upon his back that howsoever he turn the badge of Christ the high priest may be seen 5. The priest being so cloathed in the vestiary comes forth and turning unto the people he saith with a lowd voice that he may be heard by all that are present Blessed be the Kingdom of the Father and of the Sone and of the holy Ghost both ever and unto all ages of ages and all the people answereth Amen 6. After this confession he subjoineth a prayer unto the holy Trinity and all the people answereth Amen 7. When the prayer is ended the the people sing Holy Father holy Mighty holy Immortal have mercy on us 8. After this song they read out of the writings of the Apostles first in Greek then in Arabik because many Christians that are there have come from Arabia 9. They sing Hallelujah 10. The Gospel is read in Greek and then in Arabik 11. When the Gospel is ended all the people sing the song which they call Cherubim 12. When that song is ended the chief Minister hath a Sermon for an hour almost for the Sermon is never beyond one hour 13. When the Sermon is ended the words of the Supper are rehearsed out of the pulpit and that upon the four festivals as I said before at the third number 14. Then coming from the pulpite unto the table which is placed in the mist of the Church the priest directing his face toward the people saith Every good gift and perfect donation descends
entertainment of their Ministers and the âuperplus thereof if any shall by to bee distribute unto the poore and hospitalls within the burgh as the almes of Minister and elders thereof 1566. The XI Assembly IV. In Marth An. 1566. arose more strife twixt the King and Queen for killing David Rizio her Secretary and Juny 19. she was deliver of a sone Juny 25. the Nationall assembly conveenes in Edinburg by plurality of voices J. Erskine is continued Moderator A supplication was sent unto the Lords of Counsell and Session that no excommunicate person have process before them untill they be reconciled unto the Church especially when excommunication is notorious and objected against them II. Paul Meffan came and openly with great expression of grieff for his adultery craves to be absolved from the sentence of excommunication he is conforted and ordained to declare his repentance in some churches and the next assembly shall decerne III. In respect of the dangers where The later Confession of Helvetia is approved with this Church is assaulted by mighty enemies the Assembly ordaines a publick fast in all the Churches Some mo particulares were handled The Churches of Helvetia Geneva and other Reformed Churches in France and Germany sent unto the Church of Scotland the sum or Confession of faith desiring to know if wee agree in uniformity of Doctrin Wherefore the Superintendents together with many other most qualified Ministers conveen in September at Santandrews and having read the Letters and Confession sent answer that wee agree in all points with these Churches and differ in nothing from them except that wee assent not in keeping festival days seing the Sabbothday only is keeped in Scotland Decemb. 17. Prince James was baptized in Sterlin in time of the solemnity the Queen subscribe a writing for mantenance of the Ministers by assignation of a part of the thirds of Benefices The Nationall assembly conveened Decemb. 25. at Edinburgh John Erskin is continued Moderator 1. The assignation The XII Assembly granted by the Queen is delivered by Alexander called Bishop of of Galloway and at that time Lord of the privy Counsell The answer of the assembly is They having just title to crave their bodily sustentation at the hands of the people which heare the doctrine of salvation from them they are content with what it will please them to give for their sustentation thogh it were but bread and water nor will refuse nor desist from their vocation but to take from others against their will whom they serve not they judge it not their duty nor reasonable And the assembly protests that the acceptation of that assignation shall not prejudge the liberty of the Church to suit the patrimony thereof in time and place convenient Then it was demanded Whither the tiths appertaine properly unto the Church and should only be employd to the sustentation of the Ministers of the poore mantaining of schools repairing of churches and other godly uses at the discretion of the Church Answered affirmativè without contradiction Then it was demanded Whither Ministers may with safe conscience keep silence when the patrimony of the Church is most unjustly taken up and wasted on vain things by these that have no office in the Church and in the mean time the ministry failing for necessity the poor perishing for hunger and churches falling to the ground Answered they should not be silent but earnestly admonish every man of his duty Thirdly Whither the Church men may require all possessors to pay tiths unto the Church only and inhibite all others to intromet therewith Answered After due admonitions used and no obedience following they should use the censure of the Church 2. Albeit the Church wanted not their own troubls yet they were not unmindfull of the affliction of Jacob elswhere and especially their afflicted Brethren in England as witnesseth this Letter sent by this Assembly with Jo. Knox The Superintendents with other Ministers and Commissioners of the Churches of God in the Kingdom of Scotland unto their brethren the Bishops Pastors of Gods Church who have renounced the Roman Antichrist and do professe with them the Lord Jesus Christ in syncerity desire the perpetuall increase of the Holy Spirit By word and writ it is come to our knowledge Reverend Pastors that diverse of our deare Brethren of whom some are the best learned within that realm are deprived from ecclesiasticall function and forbidden to preach and so are hindred by you to promote the kingdom of Jesus Christ because their conscience will not suffer them to take upon them at command of authority such garments as idolaters in time of blindenss have vsed in their idolatry which bruit can not but be dolorous unto our hearts mindefull of that sentence of the Apostle If yee bite and devour one another take heed lest yee be consumed one of another Wee intend not at this time to enter into the ground of that question which wee hear is agitated with greater vehemency by either partie than well lyketh us to be accounted among things tha are simply indefferent But in the bowells of Christ Jesus wee crave that Christian charity may prevail in you wee say the Pastors and leaders of Christ's flock in that realm that yee do not to others what yee would not have others do unto you yee can not be ignorant how tender a thing the conscience of men is all that have knowledge are not alike persuaded your conscience reclaimes not at the wearing of such garments but many thousands both godly learned are otherwise persuaded whose consciences are continually strucken with these sentences What hath Christ to do with Belial what fellowship hathlight with darknes If Surplice cornercape and tippet have been badges of idolaters in the very act of idolatry what hath the preacher of Christian liberty and the rebuker of all superstition to do with these dregs of that Romish beast yea who should not fear either to take in his hands or forehead the print and marke of that odious beast Our brethren that of conscience refuse that unprofitable apparel do neither condem nor molest you that use such vaine triffls If yee shall do the like to them wee doubt not but yee shall please God and confort the hearts of many who are wounded by the extremities used against these godly welbeloved brethren Colour of rhetorick or humane persuasion wee will use none but charitably wee desire you to call that sentence of Peter to minde Feed the flock of God which is committed to your charge caring for it not by constraint but willingly not as if yee were Lords over Gods heritage but that yee may be exempls unto the flock And moreover wee desire you to meditate on that saying of the Apostle Give no offence neither to the Jewes nor Greeks nor to the Church of God In what condition of time yee and wee both travell in the promoting of Christs Kingdom wee suppose yee are not ignorant
the Duke is offended are these that Walter had spoken in pulpit That within these four years Papistry had entred into the Country not only into the Court but into the Kings hall and maintained by tyranny of a great Champion which is called Grace And if his Grace will oppone himselfe unto Gods Word he shall have litle grace And concerning the Bishop of Glasgow the King desireth that they stay from proceeding against him as Bishop but if the Church hath any other things to lay unto his charge let them use their order Hereunto Wa. Balcanquell answered First he praiseth God that he is not accused of any thing wherein he hath eitheir Ciyily or criminally in his life conversation offended the King or his lawes whereunto with all reverence and at all times he is ready to submitt himselfe But he is accused of these things which he hath spoken publickly in the pulpit as being more plain in reproving vice than some men can well suffer which is a main point of his doctrine and howbeit he hear it now opposed he must so justify the same that although all the Kings on earth would call it erroneous he is ready to prove it by good reason to be the very truth of God and if need shall require to seall it with his blood Secondly he praiseth God for that by his last accusation God hath given so much victory unto his church that howbeit then in was called into question Unto whom the judgement of doctrin should appertaine Yet as then by reason it was concluded by the Kings Majesty his Counsell and Commissioners appointed by them to conferr with the Ministers in that matter that in all time coming the tryall of a Ministers doctrin should be referred to the judgement of the assembly of the Church as the only competent Judge thereof So it is now performed and because he seeth the promise now keept he thankes God and is the more glad to give his answer before the assembly and that in this manner These things he spoke in his Sermon on wednesday last he spoke them not quietly but all the assembly heard them and so of all men can best judge of them wherefore with all reverence he submits himself simpliciter unto their godly judgement Nevertheless neither being asshamed of his doctrin nor minded to give any advantage to his enemies so for as he may whose purpose he knowes against him in this matter he only requires this condition that the Canon of the Apostle Paul be keept to wit Against an elder receive no accusation but under two or three witnesses This form of proceeding he craves in this matter As yee are the assembly of the Church and competent Judges unto him so he is ready to answer before you to all accusations that shall be layd against him and underly your judgement Let any man therefore according to the Canon of the Apostle which in no way yee may break stand up before you and say he hath any thing to accuse mee and hath two or three witnesses ready with him to prove his accusation then shall I answer him And seing James melvin heard not the doctrin and therefore will not take upon him to accuse I will said he supercede further answer untill I see my accuser The assembly sent Tho. Smeton and Da. Ferguson with this answer unto the King that seing Wa. Balcanquell is a brother of the Ministry the Canon of the Apostle should be keept and the accuser with two witnesses should be present As also to desire his Ma. to send Commissioners to see this matter tryed as the Church is most willing to try the same In the sixth Session following the same Wa. Bulcanquall submits himself unto the judgement of the assembly and craves that they would proceed therein according to the canon of the Apostle The Assembly ordereth Da. Lindsay and Tho. Smeton to go unto the King as before is said The next day they report that they could have no answer because of great affaires of the King and Counsell In the Session following Da Lindsay is directed to go unto the Church-Session of Edinburgh and desire them to declare whither they or any of them found any error scandall or offense in the Sermon preached by Wa. Balcanquell upon the wednesday before named In Session 18. the assembly willing to try the points of accusation given by James melvin in name of the Duke of Lennox and having sundry times traveled with his Ma. that the rule of the Apostle should be keept And that his Ma. would direct Commissioners to understand their just proceeding and no effect of their suit hath followed And for satiffaction to his Ma. and for removing all scandall that may arise hereby they had directed a Commissioner unto the particulare Church of Edinburgh requiring them if they had found or know any word spoken in that Sermon erroneous or offensive and their answer is reported by a member of the Session that they heard nothing spoken by him that day that was scandalous or offensive but good and sound doctrin After voting in this matter without any contradiction the assembly declares that they nor any of them did find any fault in the said Sermon either of error scandall or just offence but solide and true doctrine praising God and justifying their brother of that accusation 9. In Sess 9. certain brethren were named to travell diligently in erection of Presbyteries before the next assembly as they are directed into severall Provinces and James lowson is ordained to penn a form of proceeding that the brethren knowing the order may keep an uniformity 10. Articles whereof Robert mon gomery minister at Sterlin was openly accused in Sess 10. are 1. that preaching in the church of Sterlin he moved a question Whither women were circumcised and concluded that they were circumcised in the foreskin of their head 2. He teaching in Glasgow said The disciplin of the Church is a thing indifferent and may stand this or that way 3. He accused the Ministers that they used fallacious arguments and that they were curious braines 4. He sought to bring the Originall languages into contempt to wit Hebrew Greek to that end abusing the words of the Apostle 1. Cor. 14. and tauntingly asking In what school were Peter and Paul graduat 5. To. prove the corrupt estate of Bishops in our time he alledged the exempls of Ambrose and Augustin c. 6. It is sufficient to baptize in the name of the Father only or in the name of the Son Or in the name of the Holy Ghost because they are all one God 7. The matters of disciplin and lawfull calling in the Church he called triffls of policy 8. He accused the Ministers of sedition and Laese-Majesty in exhorting them not to be seditious nor meddle with high matters nor put-off crowns or put-on crowns and if they medle any farther there-in they will be reproved 9. He contemned the application of the Scripture to particular
be regarded but are nul In Sess 5. Apr. 6. was another Decree much to the same purpose In Sess 6. Apr. 17. a Procuratory of renunciation was sent to Pope John and the Messengers were ordred to exhort him to return Item Commissioners were named out of the four Nations to examine John Huss unto the definitive Sentence inclusivè Item a Citation was sent to Jerom of Prague to appear before the Councel within 15. daies 5. daies being allowed for each of three citations And a Safe-conduct was granted in these terms By the tenor hereof we give all Safe-conduct from all violence justice being excepted so far as in us lieth and the Orthodox Faith requires with certification that whether he appear or not we will proceed against him In Sess 7. May 2. a Citation was directed against Pope John In Sess 8. May 4. the Articles against John Wickliff were read these and he and his memory were condemned and it was ordained that his bones should be taken up and burnt In Sess 9. the execution of the citation against Pope John was exhibited In Sess 10. May 14. Pope John for his notorious simony or selling of Benefices and because he is not only diffamed but really defiled with other grievous crimes and is incorrigible is suspended from all spiritual administration and the process is to be followed unto his deposition In Sess 11. May 15. the Articles against Pope John were read and sent unto him together with a citation to appear hear and see himself deposed in the next Session In Sess 12. May 29. the Commissioners unto Pope John made their report and it was ordained that if the Papal Chair should be vacant another Pope should not be chosen without the consent of the Councel Item definitive Sentence of Deposition was pronounced against Pope John the XXIV for his departing from the City privily in the night and disguised in habit and for the scandal given by him in troubling the peace and union of the Church contrary to his promise oath and vow unto God and the Church and this sacred Councel Item That none of these three who in time of their obedience were called Pope John the XXIV Benedict the XII and Gregory the XIII should be chosen Pope or if they shall be chosen their election shall be null In Sess 13. June 15. Although Christ did institute after Supper and gave unto his Disciples both kindes bread and wine hoc non obstante the Authority of holy Canons and the approved Custom of the Church hath kept and keepeth that the holy Sacrament is not given after Supper nor taken by any not fasting excepting the case of infirmity or other necessity allowed by Law and the Church And although in the primitive Church this Sacrament was received by Believers under both kindes yet ..... we command under the pain of excommunication that no Priest communicate unto the people under both kindes of bread and wine This was the first time that such an Act was made in a Councel In Sess 14. June 24. Charls de Malatestis Rector of Romandiola being sent Proctor by Pope Gregory approveth the Councel and simply renounceth his Papacy Item The Acts canonically done by Pope Gregory the XIII before that instant were approved and his Cardinals were received with the song Te Deum laudamus Item It was ordained that a Pope should be chosen in manner time and place as the Councel shall appoint Item Citation was directed against Pope Benedict In Sess 15. July 6. The Articles of John Huss were read to wit 1. The holy Catholick Church is but one which is the universality of the predestinated 2. Paul was never a member of the Divel although he did some acts like to the acts of the malignant Church 3. Praesciti or those who are foreknown are not any part of the Church since no part of her falleth finally because the charity of predestination falleth not away 4. The two natures God-head and man-hood are one Christ 5. Although he who is foreknown be in grace according to present righteousness yet he is never a part of the holy Church but he who is predestinated abideth ever a member of the Church although he fall from temporary grace yet he never falleth from the grace of predestination 6. Taking the Church for the company of the predestinated whether they be in grace or not according to present righteousness after that manner is an Article of the Faith 7. Peter was not nor is the head of the Catholick Church 8. Priests living criminously defile the power of Priest-hood and as unfaithful Children they think amiss of the seven Sacraments of the Keys Offices Censures Manners Rites worshipping Reliques Indulgences and Orders 9. The Papal power hath flowed from Caesar 10. None without revelation can reasonably say of himself or of any other that he is the head of a particular Church neither is the Priest of Rome the head of that Church 11. We should not believe that who is particular high Priest of Rome is the head of any particular Church unless God hath predestinated him 12. None hath the place of Christ or of Peter unless he follow them in manners 13. The Pope is not the true Successor of Peter and if he follow avarice he is the Vicar of Judas Iscariot and the Cardinals are not the Successors of the Colledge of the Apostles unless they follow their manners and keep the commands of Christ 14. Doctors holding that one worthy of Ecclesiastical censure if he will not amend should be given unto Secular power assuredly in this they follow the high Priests Scribes and Pharisees in delivering Christ unto Pilate because he would not follow them in all things and they were worse murtherers then Pilate 15. Ecclesiastical obedience is an human invention and contrary to the express authority of Scripture 16. Mens works are either vicious or godly for if a man be vicious his works are vicious and if he be vertuous his works are vertuous for as mortal sin infecteth all the actions of a vicious man so vertue quickneth all the actions of a vertuous man 17. A Priest of Christ living according to his Law and having knowledge of the Scriptures and affection to edifie people should preach notwithstanding any pretended excommunication 18. Who by command accepteth the Office of a Preacher and cometh to the Office of Priest-hood should also execute that Office notwithstanding any pretended excommunication 19. By Church censures of excommunication suspension and interdiction the Clergy for their own exaltation supplant the Lay-people multiply avarice protect malice and prepare a way unto Antichrist it is an evident token that such censures proceed from Antichrist that by such censures which they call fulminations they proceed especially against them who discover the wickedness of Antichrist and he will principally maintain himself by the Clergy 20. If the Pope be an evil man especially if he be praescitus then as the Apostle Judas he is a Divel a